Journal articles: 'Jack County (Tex.)' – Grafiati (2024)

Abstract:

Purpose: The purpose of this study was to determine factors affecting tax compliance by Smesin Kiambu CountyMethodology: The study adopted descriptive survey design and the research. The study population was 1084Smes in Kiambu County where a sample size of 325Smes was selected. Data was collected through structured and unstructured Questionnaires. Data was analyzed using Statistical Package for Social Sciences (SPSS) and results presented in frequency tables to show how the responses for the various questions posed to the respondents.Results: The study findings revealed that Non compliance opportunities, compliance cost, knowledge requirements and decision frames had a positive and significant effect on tax compliance. The study led to conclusion that the authorities had a weak capacity in detecting tax evasion, it was cheaper to bribe a tax official than pay full amount of tax, corrupt, fine and penalties deterred tax evasion and that degree of regulation deterred tax evasion, that tax system and rates affected the rate and amounts of tax evasion, nature and degree of regulations affected tax evasion, size and how the business was structured had a direct or indirect effect on tax evasion, location and focus of business affected tax evasion and that the type of business the tax payers were in affected tax evasion.Policy recommendation: The study recommended that the authorities should adopt high and modern technology to help in detecting tax evasion, proper measures should be emphasized on officials taking bribes, fines and penalties should be issued to those evading paying tax and that proper regulatory framework should be put in place to deter tax evasion and that the government should consider increasing tax incentives such as exemptions and tax holidays as these will not only encourage voluntary compliance but also attract investors who are potential viable tax payers in the future.

Abstract:

This study aims to determine the association between a series of income shifting incentives, including multinationality, transfer pricing aggressiveness, thin capitalization, intangible assets, and tax haven country utilization. This study is based on a sample of 78 multinational companies listed on the Indonesia Stock Exchange over 2012–2016 period (390 firm-year). The results prove that, multinationality, thin capitalization, intangible asset are positively associated with tax haven utilization, while transfer pricing aggressiveness is not positively associated with tax haven utilization. Based on the additional analysis, basic and chemicals sectors have the highest association between a series of income shifting incentives and tax haven utilization among other industrial sectors and each industry sector has different ways of utilizing tax haven country. The findings of this study are expected to provide input to the Directorate General of Taxes the importance of reviewing debt to equity ratio rule which turned out to be one gap for the taxpayer and in making the proposed inspection plan and the potential thematic exploration related to profit shifting incentives more focused on basic industry and chemicals sector. The Directorate General of Taxes also needs to raise awareness of the taxpayers of agriculture, mining, basic and chemicals, and trade, service and investment, which has a growing number of subsidiaries in tax haven country. Increased supervision of intangible assets transfers in the agriculture and infra­structure, utilities & transportation sectors also needs to be done.

Abstract:

The study seeks to investigate the impact of major determinants influencing marketing potential and consumer’s willingness to pay for organic vegetables in Punjab, Pakistan. In this regard, two districts (Lahore and Toba Tek Singh) were selected purposively. Information was collected for the main organic vegetables. Convenient sampling technique was used to collect data because limited numbers of respondents were available. A sample size of 50 organic farmers (25 from each district) and 50 consumers (25 from each district) was selected. Multivariate regression analysis was employed to identify and evaluate the effects of marketing potential (farmers) and the consumer’s willingness to pay for organic vegetables in the study area. According to selected organic vegetable growers’ potential existed for the organic vegetables farming in the country and major variables influencing significantly the market potential for organic vegetables as income, price, no pesticide residues whereas hygienic food and more nutrients in the organic vegetables affecting insignificantly the market potential for organic vegetables in the study area. The relationship between the dependent variable (demand for organic vegetables) and independent variables (income, hygienic food, price, pesticide residues and more nutrients in the organic vegetables) was estimated by using a regression model. On the other hand, a consumer survey was conducted in order to delineate the effect of consumer’s willingness to pay for organic vegetables in the selected area. The findings of the research depicted that no synthetic pesticide residues, appearance and prices of organic vegetables influencing significantly the consumer’s willingness to pay for organic vegetables whereas quality, long shelf life and taste affecting insignificantly the consumer’s willingness to pay for organic vegetables in the study area. The price of the organic vegetables should be low that’s why every consumer will purchase organic vegetables instead of conventional vegetables. It should be assured by the government that there are no pesticide residues in the organic vegetables. The farming community may be motivated to produce quality seeds of organic vegetables. A pilot farming program should be initiated with joint involvement of public and private sectors.

Abstract:

Abstract Spleen tyrosine kinase (Syk) serves as a key mediator of Fc receptor-mediated signaling in immunologic signaling cascades. Human Phase II trials have reported that dual inhibition of Syk and Janus kinases (JAK) by agents such as R788 (tamatinib fosdium) result in clinical benefit in rheumatoid arthritis (RA) and idiopathic thrombocytopenia purpura (ITP) patients. In order to delineate if inhibition of Syk alone was sufficient to produce a treatment benefit, we utilized compounds from two chemically diverse series of oral Syk inhibitors with differing kinase specificity in mouse models of RA and ITP. Compounds from the first series (P142–76, P459–72) were potent inhibitors of purified Syk (IC50 = 4 to 43nM) and when tested at a ten fold higher concentration (300–500nM), lacked JAK inhibitory activity. Even at a concentration of 5μM, P142–76 did not inhibit JAK activity. Compounds from the second series (P420–1, P420–89) were potent Syk inhibitors (IC50 = 15 to 31nM) and also exhibited comparable inhibitory potency against purified JAK (IC50 JAK1 = 6–7nM, JAK2 = 2–3nM, JAK3 = 0.6–0.8nM). The compounds inhibited B cell receptor-induced activation of primary mouse splenocytes; P420–89 (IC50 ~ 50nM) being somewhat more potent than P459–72 (IC50 = 125–250nM). Importantly, phorbol 12-myristate 13-acetate (PMA)-induced B cell activation was not inhibited by any of the compounds at the tested concentration (1μM). Further, oral dosing of these compounds inhibited B cell receptor-induced B cell activation in mice. The RA model (n=12/group) investigated collagen antibody induced arthritis over a seven to ten day time course. The ITP model (n=10/group) utilized rapid clearance and destruction of antibody-coated platelets by phagocytic cells such as spleen macrophages. In this model, mice injected with a rat anti-mouse CD41 antibody became thrombocytopenic (average of 49% reduction in number of circulating platelets) over the 8h time course of experimentation. Model Kinase specificity Agent, Dose per day Average peak plasma concentration (μM) Average inhibitory activity (%) * denotes statistically significant reduction (p<0.05) in inflammation score (RA) or platelet clearance (ITP) compared to vehicle by two-tailed, unpaired Student’s t test. RA Syk P459–72, 100mg/kg 10.2 88* RA Syk P459–72, 30mg/kg 4.4 27* RA Syk/JAK P420–89, 30mg/kg 6.9 57* RA Syk/JAK P420–89, 10mg/kg 0.8 0 ITP Syk P142–76, 30mg/kg 2.1 82* ITP Syk/JAK P420–1, 10mg/kg 2.8 50* ITP Syk/JAK P420–1, 3mg/kg 0.4 17* ITP Syk/JAK P420–89, 30mg/kg 5.4 44* ITP Syk/JAK P420–89, 10mg/kg 0.6 4 In the RA studies, in addition to macroscopic signs of arthritis and assessment of clinical score, positive results were also verified histologically by reductions in peri-articular edema and neutrophil count and by scoring of intra-articular neutrophils and fibrin. In the ITP studies, mice pre-treated with P142–76, P420–1 or P420–89 were protected from loss of platelets, while mice pre-treated with vehicle alone displayed no protection. Our results highlight the role of Syk inhibition by small molecule oral inhibitors and suggest that inhibition of Syk activity, without dual inhibition of Syk/JAK, may be a promising strategy for therapeutic intervention in human autoimmune and inflammatory diseases.

Abstract:

RESUMO - O consórcio de culturas econômicas com plantas de cobertura tem se tornado cada vez mais importante por proporcionar a cobertura do solo, além de disponibilizar nutrientes. Dessa forma, o objetivo do trabalho foi avaliar as características agronômicas, produção de massa e a produtividade do milho consorciado com quatro diferentes plantas de cobertura. O experimento foi realizado na Fazenda de Ensino, Pesquisa e Extensão da UNESP, no município de Selvíria-MS, nos anos agrícolas 2013/2014 e 2015/2016. O delineamento foi em blocos ao acaso, com cinco tratamentos e quatro repetições. Os tratamentos utilizados foram milho, milho + Crotalaria spectabilis, milho + guandu, milho + feijão-de-porco, e milho + Urochloa ruziziensis. Com base nos resultados obtidos, concluiu-se que a utilização do consórcio entre milho e leguminosas e/ou gramínea promoveu aumento da massa seca sobre o solo e da quantidade acumulada de N, P e K, comparado ao cultivo de milho exclusivo; o consórcio do milho com Crotalaria spectabilis, guandu, feijão-de-porco e Urochloa ruziziensis reduziu a produtividade de grãos de milho em aproximadamente 10, 11, 14 e 9%, respectivamente, na média de dois anos de cultivo.Palavras-chave: Zea mays L., adubo verde, fixação biológica de N, cobertura do solo. BENEFITS OF INTERCROPPING CORN WITH GRASSY AND LEGUMES AND THEIR EFFECTS ON YIELD IN NO TILLAGE SYSTEM ABSTRACT – The intercropping of economically important crops with cover plants has become very significant for providing soil cover as well as nutrients. Thus, the objective of this work was to evaluate the morphological characteristics and yield of corn intercropped with four different cover crops. The experiment was conducted at the Experimental Station of UNESP, Selvíria county (MS), in the growing seasons 2013/14 and 2015/16. The experimental design was randomized blocks with five treatments and four replications. The treatments used were: corn, corn + Crotalaria spectabilis, corn + pigeon pea, corn + jack beans, and corn + Urochloa ruziziensis. The results showed that the use of intercropping between corn and legumes and / or grass promoted increase of the dry mass over the soil and the accumulated amount of N, P and K, compared to the exclusive corn crop; the corn intercropped with Crotalaria spectabilis, guandu, jack beans and Urochloa ruziziensis presented reduced grain yield by approximately 10, 11, 14, and 9%, respectively, in the two growing seasons.Keywords: Zea mays L., green manure, biological N fixation, soil cover.

Abstract:

Abstract The identification of JAK2 mutations in patients with myeloproliferative neoplasms (MPN) led to the clinical development of JAK2 inhibitors, and the JAK1/2 inhibitor ruxolitinib has been approved for the treatment of myelofibrosis (MF). Although clinically tested JAK inhibitors improve MPN-associated splenomegaly and systemic symptoms, they do not significantly reduce the MPN clone in most MPN patients.We previously demonstrated that MPN cells can acquire persistence to ruxolitinib and other type I JAK inhibitors which bind the active conformation of JAK2, and that JAK2 inhibitor persistence is associated with reactivation of JAK-STAT signaling and with heterodimerization between activated JAK2 and JAK1/TYK2, consistent with activation of JAK2 in trans by other JAK kinases. We have now extended our studies to other type I JAK inhibitors in clinical development, including CYT387, BMS911543 and SAR302503. In each case we see the same mechanism of persistence as observed with ruxolitinib, with transactivation of JAK2 by other JAK kinases. Most importantly, we found that MPN cells which were persistent to one JAK inhibitor were insensitive to the other JAK inhibitors, suggesting that the mechanisms which limit overall efficacy of ruxolitinib will limit the efficacy of other JAK inhibitors in clinical development. All JAK inhibitors in clinical development are type I inhibitors that interact with and inhibit the active confirmation of the JAK2 kinase. We hypothesized that novel, type II JAK inhibitors that interact with and inhibit JAK2 in the inactive conformation might retain activity in JAK inhibitor persistent cells and show increased efficacy in murine MPN models. We therefore characterized the efficacy of NVP-CHZ868, a novel type II JAK inhibitor, in MPN cells and in murine MPN models. CHZ868 potently inhibited proliferation of cells expressing the JAK2V617F mutation or the TEL-JAK2 fusion. We found that JAK2/MPL-mutant cell lines were universally sensitive to NVP-CHZ868. CHZ868 treatment of JAK2-mutant SET2 cells induced a higher degree of apoptosis compared to ruxolitinib. Signaling studies demonstrated that CHZ868 more potently attenuated JAK-STAT signaling in JAK2/MPL-mutant cells, with suppression of JAK2 phosphorylation consistent with a type II mechanism of kinase inhibition. We next investigated the ability of CHZ868 to inhibit the proliferation and signaling of MPN cells that had acquired persistence to type I JAK inhibitors. Type II inhibition with CHZ868 completely suppressed JAK-STAT signaling in type I JAK inhibitor-persistent cells, and prevented heterodimeric activation of JAK2 by JAK1 and TYK2. Most importantly, JAK2/MPL-mutant cells which were insensitive to type I JAK inhibitors remained highly sensitive to CHZ868, demonstrating that type I JAK inhibitor persistence does not confer resistance to type II inhibitors. We next evaluated the efficacy of CHZ868 in murine models of JAK2/MPL-mutant MPN. CHZ868 showed significant activity in conditional knock-in and bone marrow transplant (BMT) models of Jak2V617F-induced polycythemia vera, with normalization of hematocrit, reversal of stem/progenitor expansion, normalization of splenomegaly/splenic architecture, and reversal of bone marrow fibrosis. CHZ868 demonstrated similar activity in the MPLW515L BMT model of MF, with normalization of blood counts, stem/progenitor expansion, spleen weights, and extramedullary hematopoiesis in vivo. Most importantly, CHZ868 resulted in significant reductions of mutant allele burden (mean allele burden reduction 49%) in the Jak2V617F model. We observed analogous reductions in allele burden in the Jak2V617F and MPLW515L BMT models, consistent with disease modifying activity. Taken together, our data demonstrate that a spectrum of type I JAK inhibitors induce JAK inhibitor persistence, by a similar mechanism of JAK2 transactivation as observed with ruxolitinib. By contrast, type II JAK inhibition with CHZ868 remains highly active in JAK inhibitor persistent cells, and shows increased activity in murine MPN models. These data demonstrate that novel JAK inhibitors can increase target inhibition and therapeutic efficacy and should be pursued as an approach to improve outcomes for MPN patients. Figure 1 Figure 1. Figure 2 Figure 2. Disclosures Koppikar: Amgen: Employment. Sellers:Novartis: Employment. Hofmann:Novartis: Employment. Baffert:Novartis: Employment. Gaul:Novartis: Employment. Radimerski:Novartis: Employment. Levine:Novartis: Consultancy, Grant support Other.

Abstract:

Abstract Abstract 4717 Background: Chronic idiopathic neutrophilia (CIN) is a poorly described disorder that must be distinguished from more serious disorders associated with neutrophilia in a cost-effective manner. The last thoroughly studied case review of CIN was published nearly 40 years ago (Ward HN, Reinhard Eh. Ann Internal Med 1971). Since this review, new testing capabilities, including JAK-2 mutation evaluation, bcr-abl testing and CT scans have become readily available, complicating the decision making process in the diagnostic evaluation of healthy patients with an elevated neutrophil count. The challenge to the diagnostician is how aggressive, inconvenient and expensive the search for a cause for elevated neutrophil counts in otherwise healthy individuals should be. Objective: To evaluate causes and consequences of CIN with a plan to develop effective diagnostic guidelines for the evaluation of CIN. Patients and Methods: We performed a retrospective 10-year review (1999-2008) of patients visiting a Veteran's Affairs Medical Center with ICD-9 codes suggesting the diagnosis of leukocytosis to ascertain the incidence of CIN and evaluate both causative factors and outcome over time. We also reviewed charts of patients presenting with codes suggesting the diagnosis of a myeloproliferative disorder from 2005 to 2010 to discover if their initial presentation might have been misdiagnosed as CIN. We classified patients as CIN if they fulfilled the following criteria: neutrophil counts of 8.0 × 109/L or greater on multiple determinations, persistence or recurrence of neutrophilia over a time period of greater than six months, followed medically for a minimum of two years, no unexplained abnormality in the red cell or platelet counts, and no identifiable medical illness or drug usage known to produce prolonged neutrophilia. Patients thus identified were evaluated for the following parameters: duration of neutrophilia, age, ethnicity, weight, smoking history, presence of immature neutrophils, thrombocytosis, erythrocytosis, basophilia, eosinophilia, monocytosis, development or discovery of a solid tumor or hematologic malignancy or myeloproliferative disorder, drugs known to cause neutrophilia (lithium, corticosteroids, beta agonists), chronic infection or inflammatory disorder, leukocyte alkaline phosphatase (LAP) score, bone marrow evaluation, CT scan evaluation, theater of military engagement, hepatitis B and C, diabetes, drug abuse, splenectomy, constitutional symptoms, incidence of myocardial infarction, stent or CABG, and psychiatric diagnoses. Results: Of 450 charts reviewed with diagnoses suggesting leukocytosis, 57 met criteria for CIN. They were followed for a mean of 7.3 years without progression to other serious disorders. Peak neutrophil counts ranged from 8.9 to 22.6 × 109/L. The mean peak neutrophil count was 12.1 × 109/L. None of the patients with CIN had evident chronic inflammatory disorders over a significant period of their neutrophilia. There was no increase in malignancy rate or myocardial infarction/CABG during follow up. Cigarette smoking stood out as a potential causative factor with (82.4%) of the 57 patients as active cigarette smokers compared to 27% of the patients cared for in our institution during the same time period. Of the 81 patients with myeloproliferative neoplasms, only chronic myeloid leukemia (CML) presented with laboratory data that might be confused with CIN (3 of 10). The average BMI of patients in our study was 29.5 kg/m2. The average BMI of all patients visiting VAMC Memphis in 2001 was 28 kg/m2, suggesting no significant difference. The average BMI of smokers with CIN in our series was the same at 29.9 kg/m2. However, the average BMI of never smokers and those who had quit smoking over ten years in our study was 35.5 kg/m2, suggesting obesity as an associated factor in non smokers. Conclusion: CIN occurs more commonly in white patients than in African Americans. Cigarette smoking and obesity are associated and possibly causative factors in the development of CIN. CIN is unlikely to be confused with an early myeloproliferative neoplasm, other than CML. Statistical analysis and guidelines for the diagnostic evaluation of neutrophilia in otherwise healthy patients will be presented. Disclosures: No relevant conflicts of interest to declare.

Abstract:

“National minorities in Croatia - the (un)solved problem?” – Conference ReportThe conference “National minorities in Croatia – the (un)solved problem?”, that took place in Warsaw, 23.01.2014, was organized by the Association of Young Diplomats (student research circle) at the University of Warsaw. Invitations to participate in the discussion were accepted by Ivana Škaričić, Dr. Maciej Falski Dr. Marko Babić. The guests focused on the cause-effect relationship of historical events and the contemporary situation in Croatia, as well as on relations between Croats and representatives of national minorities in the country. Introduction - presentation of the legal regulations, figures and description of the situation in the Croatian War of Independence - became the basis for discussion of the most controversial issues, concerning the Serb minority. The guest speakers discussed the appropriateness of introducing bilingualism (problem of Vukovar and the wider perspective) and the purpose and possibility of organizing a referendum on the issue. Experts analyzed the possible implications of such an action on the rise of nationalism. Attention was also concentrated on other minorities in Croatia and their status. An important subject was the influence of the situation in the country on the region, as well as the reactions of the international community, including the European Union. Relacja z konferencji „Mniejszości narodowe w Chorwacji – problem (nie)rozwiązany?”Konferencja „Mniejszości narodowe w Chorwacji – problem (nie)rozwiązany?”, która odbyła się 23.01.2014 roku w Warszawie, zorganizowana została przez Koło Młodych Dyplomatów Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego. Zaproszeni goście - Ivana Škaričić, Maciej Falski i Marko Babić - skoncentrowali się na wpływie wydarzeń historycznych i współczesnych na sytuację w Chorwacji oraz relacje Chorwatów z przedstawicielami mniejszości narodowych tego kraju. Wprowadzenie do tematu - przedstawienie obowiązujących regulacji prawnych, danych liczbowych oraz opis sytuacji po wojnie ojczyźnianej - stało się podstawą do dyskusji na temat najbardziej kontrowersyjny, dotyczący kwestii mniejszości serbskiej. Dyskutowano zasadność wprowadzenia dwujęzyczności (problem Vukovaru) oraz cel i możliwość organizacji referendum w tej sprawie. Poruszono temat możliwych implikacji takich działań jak pobudzanie nacjonalizmu. Uwaga gości została poświęcona również mniejszościom w Chorwacji i ich statusowi. Przedyskutowano zarówno wpływ sytuacji w tym kraju na państwa regionu, jak i reakcje międzynarodowej opinii publicznej, w tym Unii Europejskiej.

Abstract:

Framing the Holocaust in popular knowledge: 3 articles about the Holocaust in English, Hebrew and Polish WikipediaThe goal of this article is to examine how different events and phenomena related to the Second World War and the Holocaust are framed via Wikipedia articles written in Polish, Hebrew and English. Departing from the pillars of the theory of framing in mass media, the article conducts a content analysis of three articles, in three different languages. The articles under analysis are the following: “Auschwitz-Birkenau Camp”, “The Pogrom in Jedwabne”, and “Righteous Among the Nations”. The analysis will use the four roles of frames as categories, determined by Entman: definition of the problem/phenomenon, causal interpretation, moral evaluation, and treatment recommendation. Analyzing how the articles fulfill each of the roles in the different languages, the research hypothesis is that the framing of the phenomena will differ between the versions, and each version will follow pillars of the collective memory of the Holocaust in its respective country. Findings, however, are not in complete compliance with this hypothesis. Kształtowanie popularnej wiedzy o Holocauście na przykładzie trzech artykułów z polskiej, hebrajskiej i angielskiej WikipediiCelem artykułu jest zbadanie, jak przedstawiane są wybrane wydarzenia i zjawiska, związane z historią II wojny światowej oraz Holokaustem, w internetowej encyklopedii „Wikipedia” w różnych językach. Prezentowana analiza treści opiera się na teorii framingu w mass mediach i obejmuje trzy artykuły: „Auschwitz-Birkenau”, „Pogrom w Jedwabnem” oraz „Sprawiedliwy wśród Narodów Świata”, opublikowane w językach polskim, angielskim oraz hebrajskim. W analizie wykorzystano cztery role „ram” (frames), sformułowane przez Entmana: definicja problemu/zjawiska, interpretacja przyczyn, ewaluacja moralna oraz propozycja rozwiązań. Autor, badając to, jak poszczególne artykuły wypełniają każdą z tych ról, stawia hipotezę, zgodnie z którą teksty przedstawiają ten sam temat w różny sposób, w zależności od podstaw pamięci zbiorowej w danym kraju. Wyniki badań jednak nie zawsze są zgodne z tą hipotezą.

Abstract:

Norwegia jest częścią Europy, nie tylko geograficznie, ale również pod względem historycznym, finansowym i kulturowym. Unia Europejska jest najważniejszym partnerem handlowym tego państwa, a polityka UE ma wpływ na wiele sektorów życia norweskiego. Pomimo to Norwegowie dwukrotnie w referendum odrzucili członkostwo w Unii Europejskiej. Jest wiele powodów tej decyzji. Wśród nich najczęściej podkreślane — gospodarczy. Norwegowie nie chcą dzielić się zyskiem z połowu ryb, a tym bardziej surowcami naturalnymi. Ich gospodarka jest zdrowa i dobrze prosperuje, nie będąc częścią Unii Europejskiej. Norweska nieobecność w UE jest więc niczym innym, jak instynktem samozachowawczym, a eurosceptycyzm Norwegów jest oparty na przywiązaniu do autonomii.Meanders of Norwegian EuropeanismNorway is a part of Europe, not only geographically, but historically, financially and culturally. The European Union is the main trading partner of that country, and EU policies have an impact on many sectors of Norwegian life. Despite this, the Norwegians twice in a referendum rejected membership in the European Union. There are many reasons for this decision. Among them, the most stressed — economic reasons. Norwegians do not want to share profits from fishing, and, what is more, the extraction of natural resources. Norwegian economy is healthy and prospers well without being part of the European Union. Norwegian absence in the EU is therefore nothing other than self-preservation and Norwegians Euroscepticism is based on a commitment to autonomy.

Abstract:

Abstract Background BMS-911543 is an oral, selective small-molecule inhibitor of JAK2 (IC50=1.1nM) with potent anti-proliferative and pharmacodynamic effects in cell lines and in vivo models dependent upon JAK2 signaling. In vitro, BMS-911543 demonstrates high selectivity within the JAK family (JAK1 [IC50=356nM], JAK3 [IC50=73nM] or TYK2 [IC50=66nM]) and across a large kinase panel (at 1 µM concentration of BMS-911543, only 8 of 451 kinases were markedly inhibited [≥67%]) It also has little activity in cells dependent on other JAK family pathways. Anti-proliferative responses were observed with BMS-911543 in colony growth assays using primary progenitor cells isolated from patients with JAK2V617F-positive polycythemia vera (PV) (Leukemia 2012;26:280). Methods In a multicenter phase 1/2a study, BMS-911543 was administered orally using a BID dosing schedule, in patients with high-, intermediate-2 or intermediate-1 risk symptomatic primary or secondary MF (JAK2 WT or mutant) with platelet counts ≥50,000/mm3. Patients were not required to have palpable splenomegaly. The aim of the study is to determine safety, maximum tolerated dose (MTD), pharmaco*kinetics, pharmacodynamics, and preliminary efficacy of BMS-911543. Safety was assessed using NCI-CTCAE version 4.0. Treatment effect was assessed using the International Working Group (IWG) response criteria, MF-SAF, BFI, physical examination, spleen and liver volume assessment by MRI, bone marrow morphology, karyotype, V617F mutant allele burden, plasma cytokine analysis, circulating CD34+ cells and other molecular parameters. Current status To date, 84 patients have been treated (dose escalation [n=42]; dose expansion [n=42]) and the maximum tolerated dose (MTD) was defined as 200mg BID. The summary below represents an interim data analysis of 36 patients from the dose escalation phase dosed at 5, 10, 20, 40, 80, 120, 160, and 200mg BID. Fifteen of 36 (42%) patients had received prior Jak inhibitors (Jaki) including 3 who had received ≥2 Jak inhibitors. PK, PD, Safety, Tolerability and Efficacy After repeat dosing, greater than dose-proportional increase in the Cmax and AUC, and drug accumulation was observed at doses ≥40mg BID. PD analysis indicated inhibition of JAK/STAT pathway signaling activity in peripheral blood mononuclear cells, and modulation of several soluble peripheral blood proteins including IL-6, EPO and Leptin. Eleven patients (31%) had drug-related AEs. The nine hematological AEs included 3 anemia (1 grade 3 and 2 grade 2); 3 neutropenia (grade 4); and single leukopenia (grade 4), thrombocytopenia (grade 4), and reduction in platelet count (grade 2). Nine non-hematological AEs included 3 nausea (grade1/2); amylase increased (grade 3) and lipase increased (grade 3) one each; and grade 1 fatigue, muscle spasms, insomnia, erectile dysfunction one each. Ten patients (28%) discontinued treatment: 4 were attributed to disease progression, 2 to lack of efficacy, 2 at patient’s request, 1 to poor compliance, and 1 to unrelated AE. Spleen volume reductions (SVR) by MRI were observed in Jaki failure and in Jaki naive patients. Of 11 patients treated at 160 and 200mg, 8 patients (73%) had SVR greater than 35% at 3 months. In contrast, 1 of 4 patients treated at 120mg and none treated below 120mg had SVR greater than 35%. Of the patients treated at 160mg and 200mg, more than 50% had MF-SAF reductions > 50%. Overall, 3 patients (8.3%; 2 treated at 10mg BID and 1 at 200mg BID) had an increase in hemoglobin of ≥2g/dL;. Other signs of clinical activity included reductions in V617F mutant allele burden, leukocytosis, leukoerythroblastosis, circulating CD34+ cells, and LDH. Conclusion BMS-911543 was generally well tolerated and has an acceptable safety and efficacy profile. BMS-911543 induced rapid control of constitutional symptoms, and splenomegaly in patients with symptomatic MF, including those previously treated with one or more Jak inhibitors. Updated data from all 84 patients who have been treated in the dose escalation and ongoing expansion phases, including MRI assessments of spleen and liver volume, V617F mutant allele burden and levels of select plasma cytokines, will be presented.</abstract> Disclosures: Pardanani: JW Pharmaceutical Corp.: Clinical trial support, Clinical trial support Other; PharmaMar: Clinical trial support, Clinical trial support Other; Sanofi: Clinical trial support, Publication support services, Clinical trial support, Publication support services Other; Bristol Myers Squibb: Clinical trial support Other. Off Label Use: Use of BMS-911543, Ruxolitinib, Momelotinib, Fedratinib and Pomalidomide for treatment of Myelofibrosis in Clinical Trial setting. Roberts:AbbVie, Inc.: Research Funding; Genentech: Research Funding; Walter and Eliza Hall Institute of Medical Research: Employee, recieves commercial income related to ABT-199, Employee, recieves commercial income related to ABT-199 Other, Employment. Seymour:Genentech: Consultancy, Membership on an entity’s Board of Directors or advisory committees. Verstovsek:Incyte Corporation: Research Funding. Yosh*tsugu:Bristol-Myers Squibb: Employment, Equity Ownership. Gestone:Bristol-Myers Squibb: Employment, Equity Ownership. Phillips:Bristol-Myers Squibb: Employment, Equity Ownership. Xing:Bristol-Myers Squibb: Employment, Equity Ownership. Peltz:Bristol-Myers Squibb: Employment, Equity Ownership. Lorenzi:Bristol-Myers Squibb: Equity Ownership, Former employment Other. Alland:Bristol-Myers Squibb: Employment, Equity Ownership. Woolfson:Bristol-Myers Squibb: Equity Ownership, Former employment Other.

Abstract:

Abstract Abstract 282 Background: The JAK2V617F mutation has been linked to the pathogenesis of myeloproliferative neoplasia. Pacritinib (SB1518) is a potent inhibitor of both wild-type JAK2 and the JAK2V617F mutant. In previously reported Phase 1 studies, patients with myelofibrosis (MF) who received pacritinib achieved steady-state plasma levels above the IC50 for JAK2 at all doses (100–600 mg/d). Target inhibition, measured by phosphorylation of the STAT3, STAT5, and JAK proteins in PBMCs and whole blood was also shown at all doses. 400 mg/d was chosen as the recommended dose (RD) for Phase 2 study. Aim: The primary endpoint of the Phase 2 study was to assess the spleen response rate, defined as a ≥35% reduction in MRI-measured spleen volume between baseline and Week 24. Methods: Qualifying patients had primary, post-ET, or post-PV MF, with palpable splenomegaly ≥5 cm below the left costal margin. Based on minimal myelosuppression in the Phase 1 trials, no minimum hematology values were required for eligibility. Treatment with pacritinib was on a continuous oral, daily schedule. Disease symptoms were evaluated using the MF-SAF. Results: Patients: Thirty-four MF patients (median age 69; range, 44–84 years) consented and were enrolled, of which 25 (74%) were men. Median PS was 1 with 2 patients having PS >1. Median baseline hemoglobin and platelet count were 10.2 g/dL and 119,000/μL, respectively. Fifteen patients (44%) had platelet counts <100,000/μL, including 7 with counts <50,000/μL. Median baseline spleen size was 14 cm (range 4–30 cm) below the LCM by physical exam, and median spleen volume was 2647 cc (range 404–7817 cc) by MRI. Twenty-six patients (76%) were JAK2V617F mutation-positive. The median time on study is 8.2 months (range, 0.5 to 12.1 months). Safety: Seventeen patients (50%) have discontinued, including 8 (24%) due to AEs (1 each for nausea, sepsis, increased bilirubin, subdural hematoma, allergic reaction, GI bleed, and 2 due to thrombocytopenia), 5 for disease progression and 2 for lack of response. Of the AEs leading to discontinuation, only increased bilirubin, allergic reaction and intermittent nausea were considered possibly drug related. Ten patients required dose reduction for adverse events. One patient required drug discontinuation associated with decreased neutrophils and platelets. This was considered related to worsening disease; otherwise, there were no changes in pacritinib dosing related to impaired hematopoiesis. The most common treatment-related AEs were gastrointestinal, which were generally low grade and easily managed. GI AEs >Grade 2 included Grade 3 diarrhea in 2 patients (6%). Only 1 patient discontinued for GI toxicity. Efficacy: Pacritinib produced meaningful reductions in splenomegaly. Thirty patients (88%) showed reductions in palpable splenomegaly; 15 (44%) showed decreases of ≥50% and 6 (18%) achieved clinical resolution of splenomegaly. Eleven patients (32%) had a ≥35% reduction in splenic volume as measured by MRI. Splenic reduction of 50% by PE correlated with a 25% reduction in spleen volume by MRI. Fourteen patients (41%) had reduction in splenic volume by >25%. Spleen response rates were equivalent among patients with low baseline platelet counts and those with normal baseline counts. All spleen responses are ongoing; consequently a median duration of response has not been reached. Two patients met IWG-MRT criteria for clinical improvement in hemoglobin including 1 who became transfusion independent. At the 6-month visit, a significant reduction (>2 point improvement) was observed for MF-associated symptoms, including abdominal pain, bone pain, early satiety, worst fatigue, inactivity, night sweats and pruritus. Conclusions: Pacritinib shows promising efficacy in alleviating MF-associated splenomegaly and constitutional symptoms at a dose that induces minimal myelosuppression. Once-daily dosing is well tolerated, with manageable GI toxicity as the main side effect. Given the lack of myelosuppression with pacritinib, this JAK2 inhibitor is of particular importance for MF patients with impaired hematopoiesis. Disclosures: Mesa: SBIO: Research Funding.

Abstract:

Specific dictionary analytisms and idiomatic phrases in the Polish interwar Vilnius press (on the basis of the “Kurier Wileński”)This article presents specific dictionary analytisms and idiomatic phrases used in the Polish language of Kurier Wileński in the interwar period.I have found 50 dictionary analytisms (7 citations included) and 5 idioms (1 citation included).Amongst specific analytisms the Russicisms dominate: 31 items. Older Polish vocabulary creates a large group: 10 items. Six out of these phrases stand for recessive elements, four – are a part of obsolete lexis. One ephemeral unit (narzędzia moczowe) and one regionalism (skład apteczny) have appeared.The genesis of 5 unique idiomatic phrases excerpted from Kurier Wileński is shown in a following way: 3 Russicisms, 1 Ukrainian or Bielarusian borrowing (duby smalone), 1 idiomatic phrase of an unknown origin (ruszać się jak mucha w śmietanie).The textual frequency of appearance of all the collected peculiar lexical phenomena was in total 81 examples.As the analysis denoted, in the second decade of the period between the Wars the language of the editors of Kurier Wileński was less saturated with uniqueness than in the first ten years after the First World War. It could be – yet in the weak form – the result of contact of the Vilnius Region with ethnic Poland lands within one country. Osobliwe analityzmy słownikowe i frazeologizmy w polskojęzycznej wileńskiej prasie międzywojennej. (Na materiale „Kuriera Wileńskiego”)W niniejszym artykule przedstawiono osobliwe analityzmy słownikowe i frazeologizmy funkcjonujące w polszczyźnie „Kuriera Wileńskiego” w dwudziestoleciu międzywojennym.Z badanej gazety wyekscerpowano łącznie 50 analityzmów słownikowych (w tym 7 cytatów) i 5 frazeologizmów (w tym 1 cytat).W grupie osobliwych analityzmów dominują rusycyzmy: 31 jednostek. Stosunkowo licznie reprezentowane jest starsze słownictwo ogólnopolskie: 10 jednostek. Sześć spośród nich to elementy recesywne, 4 leksemy należą zaś do leksyki przestarzałej. W badanym dzienniku napotkano 1 jednostkę efemeryczną (narzędzia moczowe) oraz 1 regionalizm (skład apteczny).Geneza 5 osobliwych frazeologizmów wynotowanych z KW przedstawia się następująco: 3 rusycyzmy, 1 ukrainizm lub białorutenizm (duby smalone), 1 frazeologizm o niejasnym pochodzeniu (ruszać się jak mucha w śmietanie).Frekwencja tekstowa wszystkich zgromadzonych osobliwych jednostek leksykalnych była niewielka i wynosiła łącznie 81 wystąpień.Jak wykazała analiza, w drugim dziesięcioleciu okresu międzywojennego język redaktorów KW był nieco mniej nasycony osobliwościami niż w pierwszych latach po I wojnie światowej. Mógł to być – słaby jeszcze – efekt zbliżenia Wileńszczyzny z Polską etniczną w granicach jednego państwa.

Abstract:

Background Ruxolitinib, an oral JAK 1/JAK 2 inhibitor, has been approved for the treatment of intermediate-2 or high-risk myelofibrosis, including primary myelofibrosis (PMF), post-polycythemia vera myelofibrosis (PPV-MF), and post-essential thrombocythemia myelofibrosis (PET-MF) in Taiwan since 2014. This registry aimed to examine the real-world safety profile and treatment pattern of ruxolitinib in Taiwan. Methods This is an observational, multi-center, post-marketing registry study. A total of 98 patients with intermediate-2 or high-risk PMF, PPV-MF, or PET-MF and receiving ruxolitinib (73.5%) or newly initiating ruxolitinib (26.5%) per clinical judgment were enrolled and analyzed in a 2-year follow-up. The primary objective was to collect the safety profile of ruxolitinib under routine practice in Taiwan. Results This interim analysis included results of 98 patients who had received ruxolitinib treatment. The median age was 68.1 years (range, 38 -87 years), 50.0% of patients were male. Of the 98 patients, 51.0% were diagnosed with PMF, 27.1% were PET-MF, and 21.9% were PPV-MF; 70.4% were categorized as Dynamic International Prognostic Scoring System (DIPSS) intermediate-2-risk group and 28.6% were high-risk group when ruxolitinib was initiated. JAK2 mutation was identified in 77.8% of 63 patients examined, while CALR mutation was identified in 6 of the 14 (42.9%) JAK2-unmutated cases. At the time of data cut-off, 23 patients (23.2%) discontinued the study mainly due to death (9.1%), adverse events (2.0%), withdrawal of consent (2.0%), and interruption of ruxolitinib ≥ 3 months (2.0%). The median exposure to ruxolitinib was 14.2 months (range, 0.8 - 37.9 months) from the time of study enrollment. At baseline, 75.4% of patients receiving a starting dose of > 5 - 10 mg bid, 11.2 % receiving > 10 - 15 mg bid, 10.2% receiving 20 mg bid. The prescription appeared to be more conservative than the suggested dose. The dose of 5 - 10 mg bid was prescribed for most patients at study enrollment regardless of different platelet counts (56.5% with platelet counts > 200 × 109/L, 54.5% with platelet counts 100 - 200 × 109/L, 50.0% with platelet counts < 100 × 109/L). The median dose after 6 months was maintained at 10 mg bid. At the time of data cut-off, adverse events (AE) were reported in 77.6% of patients and serious AEs (SAE) observed in 35.7% of patients. The most common non-hematologic AEs (≥ 5% of patients) were infections (pneumonia [9.2%], upper respiratory tract infection [8.2%], urinary tract infection [7.1%]), pyrexia (9.2%), diarrhea (8.2%), hyperkalemia (6.1%), and cough (5.1%). The infections were mainly grade 1/2, without tuberculosis or hepatitis B reactivation reported. Consistent with findings from other ruxolitinib studies, the most common hematologic AEs were anemia (10.2%) and thrombocytopenia (10.2%). However, we observed a lower incidence of anemia and thrombocytopenia compared to other studies (42.2 - 56.3%) and no one discontinued the treatment, indicating that these AEs were tolerable and manageable. Ten patients died but none of them was related to ruxolitinib. Over 48 weeks, ruxolitinib provided a sustained clinical benefit (n = 59), with a significant reduction in MPN-10 total score from 21.4 to 12.0 (P < 0.001). The improvement of symptoms was particularly prominent in naïve patients (change in total score: -12.8, P < 0.001) compared to non-naïve patients (change in total score: -6.1, P = 0.023), especially in itching (-2.7 vs. -0.5, respectively), problems with concentration (-1.8 vs. -0.9, respectively), and filling up quickly when eating (-2.2 vs. -1.1, respectively). In addition, the spleen size was reduced from baseline by 10.9 % in 27 evaluable patients at Week 12 and 16.4% in 13 evaluable patients at Week 24. Conclusions The interim analysis demonstrated that ruxolitinib for patients with intermediate-2 or high-risk myelofibrosis, was well-tolerated in the real-world setting in Taiwan. With a lower starting dose, the incidence of hematological AEs and infection rate appeared to be lower than previous reports. The safety profile was consistent with published data, with neither new safety signal, tuberculosis, nor hepatitis B reactivation detected. Ruxolitinib also provided continuous symptom improvement; however, spleen size reduction, an important goal of ruxolitinib therapy of myelofibrosis, was relatively modest, highlighting the need for dose optimization. Disclosures Hou: Celgene: Research Funding; Abbvie, Astellas, BMS, Celgene, Chugai, Daiichi Sankyo, IQVIA, Johnson & Johnson, Kirin, Merck Sharp & Dohme, Novartis, Pfizer, PharmaEssential, Roche, Takeda: Honoraria. Chen:Novartis: Employment. Lee:Novartis: Employment. Ku:Novartis: Employment.

Abstract:

Abstract Abstract 2283 Poster Board II-260 Background: Reduced intensity allogeneic transplantation was developed to harness graft versus leukemia immune effect to treat older patients and patients with comorbidities who are not eligible for conventional myeloablative transplant. Aim: To prospectively study the safety and efficacy of reduced intensity HCT in patients with myelofibrosis. Methods: Patients with intermediate or high risk MF were eligible if they had adequate organ function and at least 9/10 matched related or unrelated donor. Fifteen patients were conditioned with Fludarabine 40mg/m2 × 4 (days -5, -4, -3 -2) and Busulfan 130mg/m2 × 2 (day -3,-2). Thymoglobulin 2.5 mg/kg x 3 (day -3,-2 and 1) was additionally given to patients receiving unrelated donor graft. Because of high incidence of relapse, Busulfan dose was increased to a target AUC of 4000 μmol/L or a fixed dose of 100mg/m2 × 4 (days -5, -4, -3 -2) in 11 patients. Tacrolimus and mini Methotrexate were used as graft versus host disease prophylaxis. All patients received standard supportive care. Results: Between 6/2005 and 07/2009, 26 consecutive patients with myelofibrosis were treated. There were 13 males and 13 females with a median age of 58 (range 27-74). Seventeen patients had primary MF, 3 post PV MF and 6 Post ET MF. Based on Lille criteria, 14 patients had intermediate risk disease and 12 had high risk disease. Ten patients had splenectomy prior to transplant; remaining 16 patients had enlarged spleen at the time of transplant. Fourteen patients had mutated Jak 2. Median peripheral blood CD 34 count was 57/μl(range 1-3770/μl). Karyotype was abnormal in 11 patients and diploid in 15. Donors were matched siblings for 10 patients, matched unrelated for 12, and one antigen or allele mismatched unrelated for 4 patients. Stem cell source was marrow in 3 and peripheral blood in 23. All patients engrafted with a median time to neutrophil engraftment of 13 days (0-27) days) and a median time to platelet engraftment of 24 (0-105) days. Jak 2 positive patients achieved molecular remission post transplant with negative JaK 2. With a median follow up of 21 (1-43) months, 2 year overall and event free survival are 71% (SE 10%) and 46% (SE 11%), respectively. Cumulative incidence of non relapse mortality was 14% (SE 7%). Cumulative incidence of relapse was 39% (SE10%). Eight patients relapsed; 3 in blast phase and 5 in chronic phase. Four of these 8 are currently disease free after a second transplant. Including these 4 patients, 18 out of 26 patients are currently disease free. These include 10 of 11 patients treated with higher dose of busulfan compared with 8 of 15 patients treated with lower busulfan dose. Conclusion: RISCT induces molecular remission with very low non relapse mortality in older patients with myelofibrosis, but the relapse rate is high. Increasing the intensity of conditioning regimen may reduce the relapse risk and needs to be studied further. Disclosures: No relevant conflicts of interest to declare.

Abstract:

Background:Eosinophilic granulomatosis with polyangiitis (EGPA) is a rare form of systemic vasculitis, which is characterized by bronchial asthma, hypereosinophilia, and systemic vasculitis. B-lymphocytes play a key role in EGPA as producers of IgE and anti-neutrophil cytoplasmic antibodies (ANCAs). Indeed, the neutrophils that are targeted by these antibodies are widely described as the mechanism of endothelial damage in this disease. On the other side, the therapeutic response to rituximab in EGPA patients provides evidence for a role of B-cells in the pathogenesis of EGPA. Therefore characterizing B cell subpopulations may help in understanding the disease and the treatment.Objectives:To characterize the peripheral B cell compartment in patients with EGPA and to analyze the in vivo potential of B lymphocytes to class-switch to IgE and to assess in vitro the differentiation potential of naïve B cells of EGPA patients into IgE-secreting plasmablasts.Methods:Clinical characteristics of the patients, including organ involvement and treatment regimen were evaluated. Laboratory work-up included ANCA-status, eosinophils, IgE, IgG, IgA, IgM, and peripheral CD19+B-cell count. For immunophenotyping isolated PBMCs were stained with monoclonal or polyclonal antibodies and B cells were classified into: naïve, marginal zone, class-switched memory B cells, unconventional memory B cells, transitional and plasmablasts. Furthermore, the expression of IgG+ and subclasses IgG1-4, IgA+, IgE+B cells, BAFFR and TACI was quantified. For in vitro differentiation assays magnetically isolated B lymphocytes from EGPA patients and age-matched healthy controls were stimulated with CD40L, IL-21 and IL-4. Starting the culture with equal number of B cells, the absolute number of plasmablasts, and IgE class switched cells after 9 days was determined by counting the events in the CD27highCD38high gate or the IgG/A/D-IgE+gate by flow cytometry. IgE secretion in the supernatant was measured by ELISA. JAK-STAT signalling pathway was analyzed in response to IL-4 and IL-21 stimulation and phosphorylation of STAT5 and 6 measured by flow cytometry.Results:34 patients with EGPA diagnosed according to ACR and CHC-criteria were included into the study. Ten of these patients were analysed separately because they received rituximab therapy. Peripheral B cell numbers in EGPA patients were markedly diminished. B cell subpopulation phenotyping showed in average 57.9% naïve B cells, 12.5 % marginal zone like B cells and 19.2% switched memory B cells. Plasmablasts constituted in average 1.15% of the peripheral B cell compartment, transitional B cells 2.0%. Interestingly, the expression of BAFF receptor and TACI in the memory B cell subset was significantly decreased in EGPA patients when compared with healthy donors. In vitro assays of isolated B cells from EGPA patients demonstrated an increased proportion of IgE-class-switched B cells after 9 days of culture under IL4 stimulation compared with controls. However, no differences were observed in the phosphorylation of STAT5 and STAT6 after stimulation with IL-4 or IL-21.Conclusion:In the EGPA-patients we observed markedly diminished B-cells despite of normal lymphocyte counts. B cells showed a reduced expression of BAFF-R and TACI. Class switch to IgE is enhanced in EGPA patients.Disclosure of Interests:None declared

Abstract:

Abstract Aberrant methylation in promoter-associated CpG islands has been recognized as a major mechanism for silencing tumor suppressor genes in many malignant diseases. In multiple myeloma (MM), a limited number of studies of gene methylation have been reported, with conflicting results. We determined the methylation status of 9 suppressor tumor genes in 68 newly diagnosed MM patients by methylation specific PCR (MSP). Ten DNA of normal healthy donors were used as controls. The target genes chosen are involved in many cellular pathways as DNA repair (MGMT), cell cycle regulation (p15INK4b and p16INK4a), cell-cell adherence (E-cadherin), apoptosis (DAP-k and BNIP3), hormonal response (RARb and ER) and Jak/STAT3 signaling pathway (SHP1). An association between hypermethylation and loss of expression of these genes has been demonstrated. The correlation between methylation status and risk factors was assessed by Fisher exact test or Chi-square test (categorical variables) or Student’s t-test (continuous variables). Overall survival (OS) was estimated using the Kaplan-Meier method. Differences between survival curves were estimated by the log-rank test. Multivariate analysis of factors associated with OS was performed by Cox regression. With a median follow-up of 15.5 months, 16 patients died (23%). Healthy donor samples were negative for methylation in all 9 genes tested. Hypermethylation was detected in 50% of patients for E-cadherin, 43% for p16, 16% for p15, 15% for SHP1, 13% for ER and BNIP3, 12% for RARb, 6% for DAP-k, and 0% for MGMT. Overall, 54 patients (79%) presented at least one hypermethylated gene (1 in 19 patients, 2 in 17 patients, 3 in 12 patients, 4 in 5 patients, and 5 in 1 patient). By univariate analysis, hypermethylation of DAP-k (p<0.001) and RARb (p=0.01) genes, platelet counts <100,000/mm3 (p<0.001) and serum calcium >9.5 mg/dL (p=0.03) were identified as adverse prognostic features. The median OS of patients with hypermethylation in DAP-k (4 months) and RARb (34 months) were considerably lower compared to patients without aberrant methylation (median survival not reached, p<0.001 and p=0.01, respectively). Patients with hypermethylation of DAP-k were more likely to have a serum creatinine >2.0 mg/dL (p=0.006), serum calcium >9.5 mg/dL (p=0.05), and Durie-Salmon stage III (p=0.04). No correlation was observed between methylation status of any gene and the presence of chromosome 13 abnormalities, t(4;14)(p16;q32), or t(11;14)(q23;q32). By multivariate analysis, hypermethylation of DAP-k (odds ratio [OR] 5.56, 95% confidence interval [95% CI] 1.4 – 22, p=0.01) and platelet counts <100,000/mm3 (OR 4.13, 95% CI 1.32 – 12.8, p=0.01) were associated with poor prognosis. Our data suggest that hypermethylation of DAP-k is an independent prognostic factor in MM. The impact of these features in identifying a group of poor prognosis beyond the classical prognostic factors warrants a higher sample size and longer follow-up.

Abstract:

Abstract Introduction Although gene expression profile of myelodysplastic syndromes (MDS) had been widely studied, gene expression-based disease classification was yet to be established. We performed combined DNA and transcriptome sequencing to assess the relationship between genomic lesions, transcriptomic data, hematologic phenotype, and clinical outcome were analyzed. Methods We enrolled a total of 214 patients with myeloid neoplasms with myelodysplasia, for whom complete clinical and pathological data were available. Oncogenic variants and copy number alterations were identified by targeted-capture sequencing using RNA baits designed for 89 known or putative driver genes in myeloid neoplasms and 1,674 single nucleotide polymorphisms. RNA sequencing was performed on both bone marrow mononuclear cells (BMMNCs) and CD34+ cells (n = 51), only CD34+ cells (n = 49), or BMMNCs alone (n = 114). Consensus clustering was performed to identify robust and stable molecular subgroups. Survival analyses were performed with the Kaplan-Meier method. Survival curves were compared using the log-rank test. Multivariate survival analyses were performed by means of Cox proportional hazards regression. Included variables were age, sex, %marrow blast, cytogenetic abnormalities, hemoglobin, absolute neutrophil count, and platelet levels. Results Unsupervised clustering of gene expression data of CD34+ cells from 100 cases identified two stable subgroups. The first subgroup was characterized by a lower blast count, and the up-regulation of genes specifically detected in erythroid lineages. By contrast, the second subgroup was significantly associated with an increased blast count, and expression of the genes related to stem/progenitor cells. These differences became more conspicuous when the comparison was made with healthy adults. Up-regulated expression of many signaling pathway genes, including MAPK, PI3K, and JAK/STAT signaling, was also a conspicuous feature of the second subgroup. To investigate the genetic basis of these unique expression profiles, we compared frequencies of genetic lesions between the two subgroups. The patients in the second subgroup had a higher number of mutations (median 2 [range 0-6] vs. 4 [0-10], P = 0.016) and copy number alterations (median 0 [0-6] vs. 0 [0-9], P = 0.0053) than those in the first subgroup. Among those lesions observed in >10% in either subgroup, SF3B1 and TET2 mutations were significantly enriched in the first subgroup (q-value < 0.1). Del(7)/del(7q), NRAS, and TP53 mutations were also more frequent in the second subgroup (q-value < 0.1). Clinical outcomes also differed substantially between both subgroups. Compared to the first subgroup, the second subgroup was significantly associated with a combined endpoint of death or leukemic transformation in either univariate (hazard ratio 20.3 [95% confidence interval (CI), 4.59-89.6], P < 0.001) or multivariate analysis (hazard ratio 15.5 [95% CI, 3.05-79.2], P < 0.001) at a median follow-up of 8.5 months (range, 0-103 months). Especially no leukemic transformation occurred in the first subgroup, which was in contrast to the very high leukemic transformation rate in the second subgroup (38%). These subgroups were based on the gene expression profile of bone marrow CD34+ cells purified from BMMNCs. To enhance clinical utility, we sought to construct a classifier of the molecular subgroups using gene expression of unfractionated BMMNCs. Among the 100 patients with CD34+ cells, 51 were also analyzed by RNA sequencing for BMMNCs, which were used as a training cohort. Ten-fold cross-validation on the training set identified a logistic regression model with 25 genes, which as applied to the remaining 114 cases with only BMMNC samples. Again, SF3B1 mutations were most significantly enriched in the predicted low-risk subgroup. Predicted high-risk subgroup was significantly associated with poor prognosis in either univariate or multivariate analysis. This gene expression-based classification enabled better stratification of patients at risk of leukemic transformation by combining information on bone marrow blast count. Conclusion We showed that myeloid neoplasms with myelodysplasia can be subgrouped into two major classes with erythroid and stem/progenitor cell signature. This newly developed molecular classification might improve risk prediction and treatment stratification of MDS. Disclosures Kataoka: Yakult: Honoraria; Kyowa Hakko Kirin: Honoraria; Boehringer Ingelheim: Honoraria. Makishima:The Yasuda Medical Foundation: Research Funding. Ogawa:Sumitomo Dainippon Pharma: Research Funding; Takeda Pharmaceuticals: Consultancy, Research Funding; Kan research institute: Consultancy, Research Funding.

Abstract:

Abstract Introduction: Most pts with CLL do not require anti-leukemic therapy. However, many pts experience fatigue and/or other disease related symptoms and their quality of life (QoL) is significantly impaired. None of the currently approved supportive care drugs has significantly improved symptoms or QoL in CLL. Therefore, as per iWCLL guidelines, systemic therapy is offered to pts with severe symptoms. Because we found1 that stimulation of the B-cell receptor activates the JAK/STAT3 pathway in CLL cells and since the JAK1/2 inhibitor ruxolitinib significantly reduced inflammatory cytokine levels and abolished disease related symptoms in pts with myelofibrosis, we designed a phase II clinical trial to explore the effect of ruxolitinib on disease related symptoms in pts with CLL. Methods: Primary objective was to assess improvement in the brief fatigue inventory (BFI) score, and secondary objective was to assess improvement in symptom associated interference in daily activities (interference score; IS) and changes in CLL related symptoms using the CLL module of the MD Anderson symptom inventory (MDSAI)2. Ruxolitinib was administered orally at 10 mg BID and dose adjustments were allowed. Symptom scores (SS) and plasma cytokine/chemokine levels (C/CL) were assessed at baseline and at month 3 of treatment. Levels were measured using a multiplex cytokine array. Changes in C/CL in the scale of log2 fold change were analysed and a linear regression analysis was performed to estimate the association between changes in C/CL and % changes in SS. Results: Thirty six CLL pts [untreated; n=21 and previously treated; n=15] were enrolled into the study since September 2014. Thirty one of these pts [untreated; n=19 and previously treated; n=15] were followed-up for ≥3 months and were evaluable. Ten pts came off study (3 for disease progression, 3 for lack of response, 2 due to new ruxolitinib-unrelated symptoms, one with glioblastoma, and one with myasthenia gravis). Among these 31 pts, the average SS were calculated and % change from baseline to 3 months was assessed. Overall, the proportion of subjects with ≥20% reduction in average MDASI or ≥2 units reduction in the average BFI score was 74% (23 out of 31). The mean % change in the average BFI score was 46%, (Figure 1A; p<0.0001), the mean % change in the IS was 43% (Figure 1B; p<0.0002), and the mean % change in the MDSAI score was 45% (Figure 1C; p<0.0001), indicating a significant improvement in the severity of fatigue, symptoms interfering with daily activities, and a decrease in severity of CLL-related symptoms compared to baseline. The mean %change in individual symptoms at 3 months of ruxolitinib treatment compared to baseline significantly correlated with a reduction in C/CL (Figure 2). When BFI score, IS, and MDASI score were considered, the changes of 8 out of 10 C/CL (BCAC1/CXCL13, IL-1RA, ICAM-1/CD54, VCAM-1/CD106, IP-10/CXCL10, MIP1-β/CCL4, osteopontin, and IL-6) were associated to the symptom changes with the highest R2 of 0.6398 at 3 months of treatment. The linear composite of the 8 C/CL changes using the regression slopes as the coefficients was derived, and was then associated with different symptoms using the simple regression analysis. The decrease in composite variable correlated with a significant reduction of BFI scores, IS, and MDASI symptom scores with p-values consistently < 0.05 (Figure 2A-C). Because C/CL correlate with disease burden, we also assessed changes in the levels of β2M, white blood cell count (WBC) and absolute lymphocyte count (ALC) at the same time points. In most pts β2M decreased at 3 months of therapy and the WBC and ALC increased and then decreased below baseline levels. Conclusions: Ruxolitinib significantly reduces fatigue and other disease related symptoms in pts with CLL that do not require systemic therapy. Improvements in clinical SS significantly correlated with a reduction in C/CL. The reduction in β2M levels and WBC and ALC counts suggest that ruxolitinib may reduce tumor burden in pts with CLL. Ref:- Rozovski U et al. Blood 2014; 123:3797-802. Cleeland C et al. Cancer 89:1634-1646, 2000. Figure 1. Figure 1. (A-C): Waterfall plots of average percent changes in symptoms from baseline to month 3 Figure 2. Figure 2. (A-C): Correlation analysis of composite C/CL with BFI, interference and MDSAI changes. Disclosures Wierda: Glaxo-Smith-Kline Inc.: Research Funding; Celgene Corp.: Consultancy. DiNardo:Novartis: Research Funding. Pemmaraju:incyte: Consultancy. Burger:Pharmacyclics LLC, an AbbVie Company: Research Funding. Estrov:incyte: Consultancy, Research Funding.

Abstract:

Background:Tofacitinib (TOF) is an orally administered Janus Kinase (JAK) inhibitor and is commonly used in rheumatoid arthritis. There is a heterogeneity among numbers reported from different continents about herpes zoster (HZ) incidence rate (1-3). However, data about HZ risk in our country, which stands like a bridge between Asia and Europe, is lacking.Objectives:To assess the real-life incidence of herpes zoster in RA patients under tofacitinib.Methods:We analyzed all patients who had at least 1 control visit under tofacitinib and registered to HURBIO database. We calculated incidence rate by dividing the number of patients with herpes zoster to total follow-up years, then multiplied by 100 (per 100 patient-years).Results:A total of 204 (174 (85.4%) female) patients were recruited. Mean age was 53.2±12.5 years. Mean disease duration was 11.5±8.1 years. Rheumatoid factor and anti-CCP antibodies were positive in 135/198 (68.1 %) and 115/171 (67.2 %) patients, respectively. Median follow-up while receiving TOF was 11.6 (IQR:5.2-26.2) months. Combination with DMARDs was used in 83.3% of patients. 55.5% of patients was biologic-naive. Eleven (5.3%, incidence rate: 3.9 (2.3-8.5; % 95 CI) per 100 patient-years) patients had zona zoster. Ten of these patients was female, median age was 59 (IQR; 52-69) and 4 of them was older than 65 years-old. Rheumatoid factor was positive in 9 patients. Only 1 of these patients had diabetes. Median follow-up of these patients under TOF was 8.1(IQR: 6-25) months. Ten of these patients had concomitant DMARDs (9 hydroxycholoroquine, 4 methotrexate, 2 leflunomide; according to last follow-up visit) and 9 of them received concomitant steroids (med(IQR); 4 (1-8) mg- at equivalant methyl-prednisolon dose). Eight of them was biologic-naive. Tofacitinib was discontinued in 4 of these patients.Conclusion:In this real-life data from Turkey, we found a HZ incidence rate similar to that reported from USA and global data; however, we found a lower incidence rate that reported from Japan (Figure 1).Figure 1.Reported herpes zoster incidence rates across different countries (numbers in paranthesis indicate reference number)References:[1]Winthrop KL, Curtis JR, Lindsey S, Tanaka Y, Yamaoka K, Valdez H, et al. Herpes Zoster and Tofacitinib: Clinical Outcomes and the Risk of Concomitant Therapy. Arthritis & rheumatology (Hoboken, NJ). 2017;69(10):1960-8.[2]Curtis JR, Xie F, Yun H, Bernatsky S, Winthrop KL. Real-world comparative risks of herpes virus infections in tofacitinib and biologic-treated patients with rheumatoid arthritis. Ann Rheum Dis. 2016;75(10):1843-7.[3]Yamanaka H, Tanaka Y, Takeuchi T, Sugiyama N, Yuasa H, Toyoizumi S, et al. Tofacitinib, an oral Janus kinase inhibitor, as monotherapy or with background methotrexate, in Japanese patients with rheumatoid arthritis: an open-label, long-term extension study. Arthritis Res Ther. 2016;18:34.Disclosure of Interests:Emre Bilgin: None declared, Furkan Ceylan: None declared, Emine Duran: None declared, Ertugrul Cagri Bolek: None declared, Bayram Farisoğullari: None declared, Gözde Kübra Yardimci: None declared, Levent Kiliç: None declared, Ali Akdoğan: None declared, Omer Karadag: None declared, Şule Apraş Bilgen: None declared, Sedat Kiraz: None declared, Ali İhsan Ertenli: None declared, Umut Kalyoncu Consultant of: Abbvie, Amgen, Janssen, Lilly, Novartis, UCB

Abstract:

Background: Multiple myeloma (MM) remains an incurable malignancy; the majority of MM patients suffer relapses with progressively shorter disease-free intervals. Carfilzomib (CFZ) is a second-generation proteasome inhibitor (PI) with potent activity against MM. Even after an initial clinical response, virtually all patients will eventually develop resistance to further PI-based therapy. CFZ refractoriness is, partially, due to the development of bone marrow (BM) stromal cell dependent-resistance (Murnane et al ASH, 2015). Janus Associated Kinases-2 (JAK-2) inhibitors demonstrate stroma-induced lethality in preclinical models of MM. The constitutive activation of the JAK/STAT pathway promotes the recruitment of STATs (signal transducers and activators of transcription) to cytokine receptors, which promote activation and subsequent nuclear translocalization of STATs where they function as transcription factors modulating genes involved in cellular proliferation and inhibition of apoptosis. JAK2 Gene overexpression is showen in around two thirds of MM patients, and approximately one fourth overexpress JAK1. Ruxolitinib (Rux) is a JAK1/2inhibitor with dose-dependent single-agent activity in MM in vitromodels.Rux has previously demonstrated synergistic activity with both bortezomib and lenalidomide (Len) in MM cell lines. In early-phase clinical trials, the addition of Rux to Len in patients with acquired Len resistance resulted in resensitization to Len. The aim of the current Phase I/II study is to evaluate the efficacy of the combination of Rux, CFZ, and low-dose dexamethasone (dex) in CFZ-resistant relapsed and/or refractory MM (RRMM) patients. Study Design and Methods: Study population: 18-75 years with RRMM who have progressed through > 2 lines of therapy including , refractory to CFZ (at doses ≥ 27 mg/m2).Major inclusion criteria:At least one of the following: Serum monoclonal protein ≥0.5 g/dL for IgG, IgA, or IgM, Urinary M-protein of ≥200 mg /24-hours, Involved free light chain (FLC) ≥10 mg/dL, along with an abnormal FLC ratio.Absolute neutrophil count (ANC) ≥ 1000 cells/mm3. Platelet count of ≥75,000 cells/mm3 for BM plasmacytosis of <50%, or ≥50,000 cells/mm3 for BM plasmacytosis of >50%. Within one week of the initiation of treatment.Creatinine clearance ≥30 mL/min.Cardiac ejection fraction ≥ 40%.Eastern Cooperative Oncology Group (ECOG) performance status of ≤2.Major exclusion criteria:Non-secretory MM, amyloidosis, or POEMS syndrome.Statistical design:(1)Phase I: Up to 18 subjects may be required to evaluate 3 dose levels of Rux in combination with CFZ and dex in a standard 3+3 design. (2)Phase II: Progression-free survival at 4 months (PFS4) is the primary endpoint for this study. Based on reported median time on treatment in MM patients receiving 3+ lines of therapy (approximately 2 months, Ref: Kumar et al. IMWG, Leukemia 2017), it is assumed that if MM subjects who are CFZ-refractory were retreated with CFZ plus low-dose dex, unitl progression, they would experience a median PFS of 2 months (corresponding) to a PFS4 rate of 25%. In this patient population, median PFS of 4 months is considered a significant clinical benefit. A Simon's 2-stage design will be used to test the hypothesis that the PFS4 rate ≤25%. Ten subjects will be enrolled in the first stage, and if at least 3 of the 10 subjects are alive and progression free at 4 months, an additional 20 subjects will be enrolled (a total of 30 subjects). If at least 11 of 30 subjects are alive and progression free at 4 months, the null hypothesis will be rejected (based on binomial probabilities). Assuming a one-sided α= 0.10 significance level, this sample size will provide at least 90% power to reject the null hypothesis, assuming the true PFS4 rate is 50%Study endpoints: - Primary endpoints: For Phase I, dose limiting toxicities during Cycle 1 of Rux treatment administration. For Phase II, PFS4 determined for each subject as a binary variable per IMWG 2016 criteria. - Secondary endpoints: PFS, time to progression, overall response rate, clinical benefit rate, disease control, duration of response, overall survival, and safety. -Exploratory endpoints: Correlation of toxicities and disease response with serial serum cytokine profile, peripheral blood mononuclear cells (PBMC) JAK and proteasome inhibition. Disclosures Atrash: Nektar: Honoraria; Celgene: Honoraria; Sanofi: Honoraria; Takeda: Honoraria. Bhutani:Sanofi Genzyme: Consultancy; Amgen: Speakers Bureau. Zonder:Amgen: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Intellia: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Caelum: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Celgene Corporation: Consultancy, Honoraria, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees, Research Funding; BMS: Consultancy, Honoraria, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees, Research Funding; Oncopeptides: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Janssen: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Takeda: Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Alnylam: Consultancy, Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees. Friend:Takeda Oncology: Speakers Bureau; Amgen: Speakers Bureau. Paul:Bristol-Myers Squibb Company: Other: Former employee with retirement plan including pension, stock, stock options. Symanowski:Carsgen Therapeutics: Consultancy; Eli Lilly: Consultancy; Immatics: Consultancy; Boston Biomedical: Consultancy. Voorhees:Adaptive Biotechnologies: Honoraria; BMS: Honoraria; Celgene: Consultancy, Honoraria, Research Funding; Janssen: Honoraria, Research Funding; GSK: Research Funding; Novartis: Consultancy; Oncopeptides: Consultancy; Takeda: Honoraria, Research Funding; TeneBio: Honoraria, Research Funding. Usmani:Seattle Genetics: Consultancy, Research Funding; BMS: Consultancy, Research Funding; Array Biopharma: Research Funding; Amgen: Consultancy, Research Funding, Speakers Bureau; SkylineDx: Consultancy, Research Funding; Takeda: Consultancy, Research Funding, Speakers Bureau; Sanofi: Research Funding, Speakers Bureau; Celgene: Consultancy, Research Funding, Speakers Bureau; Pharmacyclics: Research Funding; Merck: Consultancy, Research Funding; Janssen: Consultancy, Research Funding, Speakers Bureau; GSK: Consultancy, Research Funding.

Abstract:

Abstract Abstract 3579 Children with Down syndrome (DS) have an increased risk of developing B-cell precursor acute lymphoblastic leukemia (BCP-ALL), characterized by a low frequency of the common genetic aberrations, and a high frequency of CRLF2 and JAK aberrations. Because this disease is relatively rare, the clinical outcome, treatment-related mortality (TRM) and prognostic factors of DS-ALL patients treated in contemporary protocols are uncertain. Previous studies demonstrated poorer survival and a high rate of treatment related mortality (TRM), but most studies are small since DS ALL patients comprise only 1–2% of all protocol patients. We therefore conducted a large retrospective study of 653 children with DS-ALL treated in clinical trials of 16 collaborative study groups between 1995 and 2005. All genotypes obtained from conventional karyotyping, FISH or RT-PCR were centrally reviewed and assigned to specific cytogenetic groups. The 310 girls and 343 boys have a median age of 5.0 years (range, 1.2 – 17.9) and a median white blood-cell count (WBC) of 10.2 × 109/L (range, 0.2 – 459). The 827 non-DS BCP-ALL control patients from the Dutch Childhood Oncology Group treated in the same era had similar WBC (8.8 × 109/L; p=0.25) but were younger (4.6 years; p< 0.001). The median follow-up time was 6.8 years for DS-ALL survivors and 7.3 years for non-DS-ALL survivors. DS patients have a higher 8-year cumulative incidence of relapse (CIR) (26±2% vs. 18±1%; p=0.001) and higher 2-year TRM (7±1% vs. 1.0±<0.1%; p<0.0001) than controls, resulting in lower 8-year event free survival (EFS) (64±2% vs. 78±1%; p<0.0001) and lower 8-year overall survival (OS) (74±2% vs. 86±1%; p<0.0001). In the multivariate analysis, age ≥ 6 years and WBC ≥ 10 × 109/L were independent predictors for poor EFS (HR = 1.68, p = 0.003; WBC = 1.79, p = 0.001, respectively), and poor relapse-free survival (HR = 1.99; p = 0.001; HR = 1.55; p = 0.04, respectively). DS patients with age <6 years and WBC <10 × 109/L constituted a favourable risk-group when compared to the remaining DS patients but still had a relatively high relapse rate (EFS, 78±3% vs. 58±3%; p <0.001, TRM, 3±1% vs. 9±1%; p =0.002, CIR, 17±3% vs. 30±2%; p = 0.003). This criterion was a better predictor of outcome than that in classic NCI-criteria, even after exclusion of patients with TEL-AML1 rearrangement or trisomies 4 and 10. Of the 444 (68%) patients with available cytogenetic data, 40.3% had normal cytogenetics, 9.0% was high hyperdiploid (HeH) (34% in non-DS ALL; p<0.001), 8.3% had TEL-AML1 rearrangements (21.7% in non-DS ALL; p <0.001), and 2% had t(8;14)(q11.2)(q32). Remarkably, the 8-year EFS was nearly identical between TEL-AML1- rearranged DS and non-DS patients (95±4% vs.92±3%; p=0.77). HeH DS patients showed a trend towards lower EFS when compared to HeH non-DS patients (77±7% vs. 86±2%; p=0.06). Within HeH DS ALL patients, the number of patients with trisomy 4+10 was only 45%. The OS of these patients was 88±8%, and there were no relapses. Data on CRLF2 aberrations and JAK2 R683 mutations was available for 134 and 141 patients, respectively. Neither CRLF2 aberrations (OS 74±5%; p=0.29, CIR 29±6%; p=0.23) nor JAK2 mutations predict prognosis in DS ALL (OS 71±8%; p=0.21, CIR 25±9%; p=0.55). In total, 32% (n=16) of TRM's in DS patients occurred during remission induction, most (n=10) were caused by infection. The inclusion of anthracyclines in induction had no impact on TRM. When comparing NCI-SR patients of the CCG/POG studies (3-drug induction) with patients treated on AIEOP/BFM-studies (4-drug-induction) the incidence of TRM was 1.5±1% vs. 1.7±1%; p= 0.46). Also the EFS was similar (64±6% vs. 69±5%; p= 0.39). There was no distinct decrease of TRM after induction, it was not related to a specific treatment-phase or treatment-regimen and also occurred 2 years after diagnosis (∼1%), suggesting better supportive care throughout the treatment is needed. In conclusion, DS patients enrolled in contemporary protocols with curative intent continued to have a poor survival due to both high rates of relapse and TRM. Within DS ALL, patients age < 6 year, WBC <10 × 109/L and the presence of TEL-AML1 or trisomies 4 and 10 are favourable prognostic factors, which may be used to guide risk-directed treatment. Disclosures: No relevant conflicts of interest to declare.

Abstract:

Abstract Introduction: Healthy donors who are treated with GCSF before peripheral blood hematopoietic progenitor cell (HPC) collection may develop side effects and aberrant laboratory values that have been described with the mobilization regimen. Alternatively, unexpected abnormal laboratory results could reflect occult complications or underlying disease. While many serum chemistry test results are affected by G-CSF, there have been no published reports describing an effect on BNP (pro-brain natriuretic peptide), a serum marker of heart failure. We encountered a donor who developed an elevated BNP after GCSF-stimulated HPC collection, and investigated its possible association with GCSF administration in healthy donors. Case Report: A 41-year old woman was evaluated for matched allogeneic peripheral HPC donation. History and physical exam were unremarkable, and standard laboratory values, EKG and chest X-ray revealed no abnormalities. The donor was mobilized with 10mcg/kg GCSF daily for 5 days. Her only complaint was of headache starting on day 4 that was relieved partially with acetaminophen. No other side effects were recorded. Her pre-apheresis peripheral CD34+ count was 87/mcL. At the start of apheresis HPC collection, the donor reported headache 7/10 in intensity and intolerance to light, unrelieved by acetaminophen but partially relieved with oxycodone. She complained of nausea during collection, but the procedure was otherwise successful and uneventful (15L of whole blood processed). Her headache persisted at the time of discharge, and the donor was counseled and prescribed one additional dose of oxycodone. Five hours after discharge the donor reported “the worst headache of her life”, nausea and difficulty breathing. She was evaluated at the ER, where she had stable vital signs and normal oxygen saturation. Her physical exam was unremarkable. Head CT was negative for intracranial hemorrhage or mass effect. A panel of laboratory analyses revealed leukocytosis, decreased platelets, and increased alkaline phosphatase and liver enzymes, which are documented findings associated with GCSF stimulation and large-volume apheresis. Given the donor's complaint of dyspnea, serum BNP was measured and found increased to 483pg/mL (normal <124pg/mL). The donor had a normal pulmonary examination and no clinical evidence of cardiac insufficiency; a chest X-ray and an echocardiogram were also within normal limits. Her symptoms resolved with IV hydromorphone and she was discharged in stable condition. A follow-up serum BNP 4 weeks after donation was within normal range (105pg/mL). Investigation: A preliminary study evaluated 11 additional HPC donors who were stimulated with 10mcg/kg GSCF for 5 days (Table 1). Nine of twelve (75%) donors were male, and seven were Caucasian. Ten of the total 12 donors demonstrated an increase in BNP levels compared to pre-stimulation results. Follow-up of four total donors 9-17 days after donation demonstrated return of BNP levels to baseline. None of the donors had clinical evidence of heart failure during stimulation, donation, or follow-up. The average increase in BNP was 4.2 fold, and in a total of 3 donors it exceeded the normal range for the laboratory. The presence or degree of BNP elevation did not correlate with age, gender, severity of GCSF side effects, liver panel results, or pre-apheresis peripheral CD34+ count. Conclusion: This case and preliminary study indicate that an increase in BNP levels can be observed in approximately 80% of HPC donors stimulated with 5 days of 10mcg/kg GCSF. The increase in BNP in these donors is not associated with ventricular dysfunction or symptoms of cardiac congestion, and it returns to baseline levels in 2-4 weeks. Two possible molecular mechanisms for this BNP increase include 1) activation of gp130 by increased circulating cytokines associated with GCSF; or 2) direct transcriptional activation of the BNP gene by cardiomyocyte GCSF receptor activation of the JAK-STAT pathway. Disclosures No relevant conflicts of interest to declare.

Abstract:

The bone marrow (BM) microenvironment is increasingly recognized as an important contributor to acute myeloid leukemia (AML) pathogenesis. However, despite growing interest in characterizing different components and cellular architecture of the BM niche and their biological significance in leukemogenesis, the proteomic constitution of the BM extracellular compartment that distinguishes a leukemic niche from its normal counterpart has not yet been fully described. We therefore performed a quantitative, large-scale proteomic analysis of 1,305 human proteins of the non-cellular compartment of BM (plasma) samples from ten relapsed or refractory AML patients and from ten age- and sex-matched healthy donors (HDs) using an aptamer-based, highly multiplexed, affinity proteomics platform (SOMAscan). This screen identified a total of 168 differentially abundant proteins, of which 91 were significantly more and 77 proteins significantly less abundant in leukemic BM compared with healthy marrow (FC ≥ 1.5, FDR ≤ 0.05). Comparative analysis of BM plasma and peripheral blood (PB) serum samples from the same AML patients and HDs revealed 65 similarly regulated proteins (37 up-regulated vs. 28 down-regulated) and 1 differently regulated protein between the two compartments. Out of the total 168 proteins, 102 proteins were specifically dysregulated only in the BM compartment. TruSeq Stranded Total RNA-sequencing (Illumina) was also performed using paired-end 75bp sequencing on a HiSeq 3000. RNA was isolated from PAXgene BM RNA tubes (Qiagen) collected in parallel with samples for proteomic analysis. Results of analysis of differentially expressed transcripts only partially overlapped with those candidates identified from our validated proteomic approach, indicating that sequencing of RNA derived from cellular sources of BM may be a suboptimal screening strategy to determine the true proteomic composition of the extracellular compartment of the AML marrow microenvironment. In addition to several previously reported proteins, our proteomics screen discovered numerous aberrantly expressed proteins in leukemic marrow whose role in AML pathogenesis is currently unknown. Using pathway analysis, we identified sets of proteins enriched for specific biological pathways including RAS, ephrin, PDGF, PI3K/AKT, MAPK, Notch, TLR, JAK-STAT, NFκB, Rap1, and Tie2 signaling pathways. A systems biology analysis approach revealed the highly connected network of cytokines and chemokines as the most striking AML-associated proteomic alteration in the BM. We identified IL-8 as a differentially expressed and key central molecule of this network in AML, consistent with recent reports. Importantly, we also identified significantly elevated levels of CKβ8 and CKβ8-1, alternatively spliced isoforms of the myelosuppressive chemokine CCL23 also known as myeloid progenitor inhibitory factor 1 (MPIF-1) or CKβ8, in both leukemic marrow and PB serum samples (Figure 1). Given the critical importance of cytopenias, often disproportional to the degree of leukemic marrow involvement, in the morbidity and mortality of patients with myelodysplastic syndrome (MDS) and AML, we subsequently confirmed this striking finding by performing orthogonal validation in a larger cohort of MDS and AML patients using an ELISA-based immunoassay. This novel finding suggests the possibility that CCL23 may play a role in suppression of normal hematopoiesis in MDS and AML. In support of this hypothesis, we demonstrated in vitro myelosuppressive effects of CCL23 isoforms on colony formation by human CD34+ hematopoietic stem and progenitor cells (HSPCs) in an in vitro colony forming unit assay, resulting in an approximately 2.5-fold decrease in CFU-GM and an evident decrease in CFU-GEMM counts. In summary, our broad and quantitative proteomic dataset of extracellular factors present in leukemic and normal aging bone marrow has already provided novel mechanistic insights into AML pathogenesis and should serve, together with paired RNA-sequencing information, as a useful public resource for the research community. Disclosures Lai: Jazz Pharma: Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Jazz Pharma: Speakers Bureau; Astellas: Speakers Bureau; Daiichi-Sankyo: Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees; Agios: Membership on an entity's Board of Directors or advisory committees. Hourigan:SELLAS Life Sciences Group AG: Research Funding; Merck, Sharpe & Dohme: Research Funding.

Abstract:

Abstract Introduction: Approximately 75% of myelofibrosis (MF) patients develop anemia during evolution of the disease process predicting decreased survival. Previous studies exploring the effect of danazol in the treatment of anemia in MF demonstrate responses in anemia of 30-55%. Ruxolitinib has demonstrated improvement in MF related splenomegaly, symptom burden, and even survival yet improvements in cytopenias are uncommon. We designed a phase II multicenter pilot study to evaluate the efficacy and tolerability of combination therapy with ruxolitinib and danazol in MF patients with anemia. Methods: This is a pre-planned interim analysis of a Simon optimum two-stage phase II trial designed to include a minimum of 10 and a maximum of 27 patients. Participants received ruxolitinib 10mg (plat >75 x10x9) BID or 5mg (plat <75 x10 x9) BID with danazol 200mg orally TID. Dose escalation was allowed after completion of 28 days for lack of response or for disease progression. Patients without progression were continued for 6 cycles at 56 days each. Treatment modifications were based on adverse events including thrombocytopenia, leukopenia, and elevation in creatinine and transaminases. Treatment responses were evaluated by the IWG-MRT response criteria (Blood 2013). Patient reported outcome questionnaires (MPN-SAF and EORTC QLQ-C30) were administered at baseline, prior to treatment cycles, and at study discontinuation. Results: Patients: Ten of the 12 evaluable patients enrolled (median age 70.5, range 57-78, M:F ratio 4:1) are included in this analysis. Eight patients had primary MF (PMF), 1 had post essential thrombocytosis (ET) MF, and 1 had post polycythemia vera (PV) MF. Jak2 V617F mutation was positive in 30%. At the time of enrollment 40% had received an erythrocyte transfusion in the last month and all were DIPSS Int-2 or higher. Median baseline hemoglobin was 9.0 g/dL (range 8.3 - 12.4). Median baseline platelet level was 172 x10 (9)/L (range 56 - 346). Most (90%) had received prior therapy and many were refractory to multiple lines of therapy prior to enrollment. Three (30%) patients had previously participated in a JAK inhibitor clinical trial. Tolerability: Among 6 patients who have completed treatment, median duration of treatment was 39 days (range 24-287) with treatment discontinuation due to progression of disease in 2 patients, allogeneic stem cell transplant in 1, alternative treatment in 1, unrelated adverse event (hyponatremia) in 1, and unrelated death (leukemic transformation with intracranial hemorrhage) in 1. Hematologic Grade 3 or > adverse events included anemia (60%), neutropenia (20%), and leukopenia (10%). Non-hematologic Grade 3 or > adverse events included electrolyte abnormalities (20%), edema (10%), infection (10%), and intracranial hemorrhage (10%). Efficacy: Treatment response per IWG-MRT response criteria included stable disease (SD) in 8/10 (80%), clinical improvement in 1/10 (10%), and progressive disease (PD) in 1 (10%). The median change in hemoglobin and platelet count from baseline was -0.05 g/dL (range -0.5 - 1.8) and 28.5 x10(9)/L (range -143 – 118) respectively, however 4/10 (40%) and 7/10 (70%) had improvement at some point during treatment in level of anemia and/or thrombocytopenia. The median follow-up time was 2 months (range 0.9-9.4). Among 6 patients with a baseline and at least one post-baseline MPN-SAF TSS, 2/6 (30%) of patients had at least a 10-point (clinically meaningful) improvement, with 1 of the 2 achieving the stricter 50% improvement from baseline. Responses might have been confounded due to impact of prior therapies. Conclusions: On interim analysis, ruxolitinib and danazol combination therapy demonstrates modest additional clinical benefit, however in a group of exceedingly high risk MF patients with significant anemia and prior single agent JAK inhibitor failures. Preliminary data suggests improvement in anemia and/or thrombocytopenia in some treated patients however only one clinical improvement per IWG-MRT criteria was observed. Combination therapy was well tolerated with no major incremental toxicity attributable to the addition of danazol. Maturation of data is needed to fully evaluate efficacy of ruxolitinib and danazol combination therapy prior to continuation of accrual. Disclosures Mascarenhas: Incyte Corporation: Consultancy, Research Funding; Novartis Pharmaceuticals Corporation: Research Funding. Reeder:Millennium, Celgene, Novartis: Research Funding. Tibes:Seattle Genetics, Inc.: Research Funding. Mesa:Incyte: Research Funding; Novartis: Consultancy; Gilead: Research Funding; Genentech: Research Funding; Promedior: Research Funding; Ns Pharma: Research Funding; Celgene: Research Funding; Lilly: Research Funding; Cti: Research Funding.

Abstract:

Transgenerational Memory: From Pre-Holocaust to Post-YugoslaviaThe study focuses on Fanika as an example of documentary writing by firstand second-generation survivors, i.e. women in the mother-daughter relationship (Hanna Altarac/Fanika Lučić and Branka Jovičić), both from Sarajevo, Yugoslavia. The timeline of the life story of Hanna/Fanika, born in 1922 in a Sephardic family from Sarajevo, coincides on the macro level with the history of Yugoslavia (the establishment of the state and the interwar period, World War Two and the Holocaust, the postwar socialist period, the break-up of the country and post-Yugoslavia), which is important for the contextualization of the narrative. We have analyzed the motivation of first-generation survivor Fanika Lučić to present her memories of the Holocaust, highlighting the importance of communicative memory as an instrument of their transmission to a second-generation survivor as well as the process involved in their transfer from private to public narrative. Further analysis refers to the generic frames of the narrative, its hybrid character, and its liminal position at a point where biography and autobiography meet and interact. Mediation is a key procedure in Fanika, so attention has been dedicated to determining the degrees of mediation, their variation throughout the narrative and their impact on the substructures (narrative segments). Finally, we have identified, interpreted, and contextualized several gender markers appearing at various levels of the text. In conclusion, the book was designed not only to transmit the Holocaust testimony of Fanika Lučić, but also to provide a biographical account of her life in socialist Yugoslavia, her experience of the war in Bosnia, and the final phase of her life as a Canadian immigrant. Transgenerational memory and gender play a key role in the hybrid structure of this book, which is a welcome contribution to Yugoslav Holocaust literature. Pamięć międzypokoleniowa: od czasów przed Holokaustem do okresu postjugosłowiańskiegoArtykuł analizuje książkę Fanika jako przykład prozy dokumentalnej, autorstwa dwóch kobiet należących kolejno do pierwszego i drugiego pokolenia ocalałych z Holokaustu. Są to pochodzące z Sarajewa matka i córka – Hanna Altarac/Fanika Lučic i Branka Jovičic. Ramy czasowe historii życia Hanny/Faniki (ur. 1922 w sefardyjskiej rodzinie) zbiegają się z historią Jugosławii (powstanie państwa i okres międzywojenny, II wojna światowa i Holokaust, powojenny socjalistyczny okres, rozpad kraju i okres postjugosłowiański), co stanowi istotny punkt wyjścia dla kontekstualizacji narracji. W artykule poddano analizie zarówno motywację ocalałej z pierwszego pokolenia Faniki Lučić do przedstawienia swoich wspomnień z Holokaustu, podkreślając znaczenie pamięci komunikacyjnej jako narzędzia służącego do przekazywania wspomnień ocalałemu z drugiego pokolenia, jak i proces transferu wspomnień z narracji prywatnej do publicznej. Dalsza analiza odnosi się do ogólnych ram narracji, jej hybrydowego charakteru i jej pozycji liminalnej w punkcie, w którym biografia i autobiografia spotykają się i współdziałają. Ponieważ mediacja jest procedurą kluczową w Fanice, zwrócono uwagę na określenie stopnia mediacji, jej zmienności poprzez narrację, a także jej wpływu na narracyjne podstruktury (segmenty narracyjne). Wreszcie zidentyfikowano, zinterpretowano i osadzono w kontekście kilka wyznaczników płci pojawiających się na różnych poziomach tekstu. Podsumowując, książka miała na celu nie tylko przekazanie świadectwa o Holokauście Faniki Lučić, ale także przedstawienie biograficznego opisu jej życia w socjalistycznej Jugosławii, jej doświadczeń wojny w Bośni i ostatniej fazy jej życia jako imigrantki w Kanadzie. Pamięć międzypokoleniowa i płeć odgrywają kluczową rolę w hybrydowej strukturze tej książki, która wnosi istotny wkład do jugosłowiańskiej literatury Holokaustu.

Abstract:

Abstract Background Acute lymphoblastic leukemia (ALL) is a heterogeneous disease comprising different genetic abnormalities. An increased cytokine receptor-like factor 2 (CRLF2) expression is associated with activating the JAK-STAT pathway and activation and leukemia initiation. Several studies have shown that some first events are insufficient to cause the development of ALL and other genetic changes are required. In 60% of cases, the altered genes are involved in lymphoid maturation (PAX, IKZF1, EBF, LEF1, BTALA/CD200, TOX), cell cycle control and tumour suppression (CDKN2A/B, PTEN, RB), or transcription factors and coactivators (ETV6, ERG, TBL1XR1). But the prognostic significance of deregulated CRLF2 mRNA expression in patients with CNA in the genes previously mentioned is not fully identified. Aims To analyze the frequency and prognostic significance of deregulated expression of CRLF2 and the copy number alterations (CNA) in EBFF1, IKZF1, JAK2, CDKN, PAX, ETV, BTG1 and RB in a series of ALL patients enrolled in BFM, SHOP or PETHEMA clinical trials. Methods Bone Marrow samples at diagnosis from 69 ALL patients treated in Hospital Universitario 12 de Octubre, between January 2001 and December 2012, were studied by Multiplex ligation- dependent probe amplifications (MLPA) method was used to detect deletions or duplications of IKZF1, PAX5, ETV6, RB1, BTG1, EBF1 and CDKN2A-CDKN2B genes (SALSA MLPA kit P335-B1 ALL-IKZF1; MRC- Holland). Raw data was analyzed using Coffalyzer software (MRC-Holland) Results The median age was 22 years (0.9-88), 40 (58%) male and 29 (42%) female, median WBC count 70,753 x109/L (1,000 – 633,780). B-ALL subtype in 64 cases (92%) and T-ALL subtype in 5 cases (8%). Cytogenetics: 10 normal (14.5%), 16 hyperdiploid (20,5%), 8 t(9;22)(10.3%),4 cases 11q23/MLL (5.1%), and 24 (30.8%) with other translocations or deletions and no growth (23.1%). Cytogenetics risk was favourable in 25 cases (26.6%), intermediate in 10 cases (10.6%) and poor in 25 cases (26.6%). CRLF2 expression and CAN results are shown in table 1. CRFL2 over expression was found in 18 cases (23%), it was associated with deletions of IKZF1 (p0.013). Deletions of CDNK were associated with T-ALL subtype (p0.049) and with a tendency to deletions TEL group (p0.081). Deletions of PAX were associated with JAK2 deletions (p0.027) and with a tendency to IKZF1 deletions (p0.064). Rb deletions were associated with ph+ ALL (p0.001) and it had a tendency to the risk of death. Other molecular alterations found were gains of gen EBF 2 (2.6%), IKZF 2 (2.6%), CDKN 4 (5.1%), PAX 5(6.4%), BTG 2 (2.6%), RB 2 (2.6%). There was no association between hyperdiploid karyotype and any of the gene gains analyzed. Regarding survival, CDKN deletions 2A/ B were associated with decreasing of progression free survival P (0.051), independent of the presence of Ph chromosome. Deletions of IKZF1 showed an increased risk of death (p0.011) and tendency for deletions of PAX (p0.064). Conclusions Our findings are consistent with those of other published series. CDKN deletions 2A / B were associated with a decreased progression free survival, independent of the presence of Ph chromosome as described in other series. RB deletions are associated with ph + and have not been described previously, but these findings must be confirm with additional studies. Disclosures: No relevant conflicts of interest to declare.

Abstract:

Enforced linguistic conversion: translation of the Macedonian toponyms in the 20th centuryThe article deals with the issue of forced conversion of Macedonian toponyms, considered as a form of linguistic and cultural dislocation or luxation (the Latin luxatio originating from luxus – dislocated). The toponyms are not just eminently linguistic but also a part of civilization’s memory of nations and of humankind, and that is why they are protected by international regulations. The act of translating toponyms from one language to another, within the frames of culturally and ethnically marked space, is undeniable violence against the cultural heritage. A change of a toponym, its forced translation into another language is, according to these legal acts, a crime against culture. For a toponym is a true reflection of historical facts and historical memories. Toponyms can be transcribed onto a different alphabet, letter‑by‑letter (transliteration), but should not be translated, especially not on the territory which is their civilization’s cradle, where they are practiced and inherited. Violent conversion of toponyms is an introduction to conversion of historical narratives and modern ethno‑cultural identities. History shows that there are violent forms of linguistic, cultural, religious and ethnic dislocations. The example of radical dislocation of Macedonian toponyms is probably one of the few in modern history. It has been taking place over an almost entire century – from the 1920s to the 21st century’s first decade. Macedonian toponyms, for centuries present on the territory of ethnic Macedonia (for which there is indisputable evidence), are being dislocated from their original linguistic/cultural context within several national entities: the Greek, Albanian and – paradoxically – Macedonian states. Such violent translation of toponyms is not devoid of geopolitical consequences.The conversions of Macedonian toponyms are just a step towards a systematic negation of the Macedonian linguistic and cultural identity, and with that, they deny the right of Macedonian people for their own national country, for every negation lies under the intention of re‑interpreting and retouching the historical reality.Wymuszona konwersja językowa: tłumaczenie macedońskich toponimów w XX wiekuW artykule podjęto zagadnienia związane z wymuszoną konwersją toponimów ma­cedońskich, co może być traktowane jako forma językowego i kulturowego przemieszcze­nia / zwichnięcia / luxatio (łac. luxatio, luxare, luxus – zwichnięcie). Toponimy są nie tylko szczególnymi znakami językowymi, świadczą też o cywilizacyjnej pamięci narodów i całej ludzkości, stanowią przy tym odbicie faktów i dziedzictwa kulturowego, chronionego mocą międzynarodowych regulacji prawnych. Przekład toponimów z jednego języka na inny w ra­mach jednej przestrzeni kulturowej i etnicznej oznacza niewątpliwie przemoc wobec tego dziedzictwa. Zamiana toponimu i jego wymuszone tłumaczenie na inny język na mocy usta­nawianych w tym celu aktów prawnych staje się przestępstwem (zbrodnią) wobec kultury. Toponim jest bowiem rzeczywistym odbiciem faktów i wspomnień historycznych. Toponimy można przepisywać innym alfabetem, litera po literze (łac. transliteratio), ale nie można ich przekładać, zwłaszcza na terytorium, na którym były ustanowione, stosowane i dziedziczone. Wymuszona zamiana prowadzi faktycznie do przekształcenia narracji historycznych i tożsa­mości etniczno‑kulturowej. Historia dowodzi, że istnieją pewne formy przemocy prowadzące do dyslokacji językowej, religijnej i etnicznej. Radykalna rewizja macedońskich toponimów zidentyfikowanych jako słowiańskie jest prawdopodobnie jednym z nielicznych przykładów, jakie zna współczesna historia. Tak dzieje się od prawie stu lat – od początku 1920 roku aż do pierwszej dekady XXI stulecia. Toponimy, które pojawiły się na etnicznym terytorium Ma­cedonii (na co istnieją niezaprzeczalne dowody), zostały przemieszczone z ich pierwotnego kontekstu językowego / kulturowego w ramach kilku podmiotów regulujących: greckiego, albańskiego i – jak się paradoksalnie wydaje – macedońskiego. Ten rodzaj zakłóceń języko­wych ma swoje geopolityczne konsekwencje.Wprowadzone zmiany toponimów świadczą o systematycznej negacji macedońskiej tożsamości językowej i kulturowej, a w konsekwencji o procesie negowania prawa narodu macedońskiego do własnego państwa narodowego, gdyż główną intencją każdej negacji jest reinterpretacja, przetwarzanie i zmiana rzeczywistości historycznej.

Abstract:

Philology and identity. The Polish-Lithuanian dialogue on father Antoni Juszkiewicz (Antanas Juška), as author of translational dictionariesThe nineteenth-century lexicographical legacy of Fr. Antoni Juszkiewicz (Antanas Juška) is a common linguistic and cultural heritage of Poles and Lithuanians. The translational dictionaries, made by the bilingual author, document the spoken Lithuanian language (in dialectal and colloquial versions) and, as well, Polish regional language in the contemporary territory of Lithuania in the period of partitions of the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth. The dictionaries are treated as important sources that provide ethnolinguistic information on two phenomena:conceptualization of the world by the two nations at the time of crystallization of the Lithuanian identity,personal vision of the world presented by the lexicographer, the priest, remaining in the situation of a cultural Polish-Lithuanian bivalence.In the mid-19th century the Antanas Juška’s idea of documenting the folk colloquial vocabulary was a new and significant phenomenon in Lithuanian lexicography. The dictionary of Lithuanian-Polish language was a matter of importance for the society. Lithuanians needed the dictionary even more than Poles did. At first the author of this dictionary dedicated his attention to the intellectuals. The brightest minds of that time were going to Polish schools, so the Polish and Lithuanian languages were always used side by side.As a lexicographer, Antanas Juška understood that not only folk colloquial language but also ethnography was an important aspect of national cultural development. For a few decades he dedicated his inexhaustible energy to recording Lithuanian words, phrases, songs and customs of the country. He was attentive to the psychological, historical and traditional aspects of the culture as well as tried to describe the way people expressed their thoughts.Anatans Juška recorded more than 30,000 words of the spoken language. The ‘Lithuanian-Polish Dictionary’ in its different editions reflects the state of Lithuanian language in the second half of the 19th century. The words in this dictionary include loanwords, vulgarities and sentences that reflect the difficult human conditions of that time.‘The Lithuanian-Polish Dictionary’ by Antanas Juška is an important source of lexicography. The remaining manuscript and editorial processes reflect many difficulties leading to the final results. It is an important and valuable source for researching the development of Lithuanian literary writing. Filologia a tożsamość. Dwugłos polsko‑litewski o ks. Antonim Juszkiewiczu, twórcy słowników przekładowychXIX-wieczna spuścizna leksykograficzna ks. Antoniego Juszkiewicza (lit. Antanas Juška) stanowi wspólne dziedzictwo językowo-kulturowe Polaków i Litwinów. Układane przez dwujęzycznego autora słowniki przekładowe dokumentują litewski język mówiony (gwarowy i potoczny) i polski regionalny na Litwie w dobie rozbiorów. Traktujemy je jako ważne źródła, które dostarczają dwojakich informacji etnolingwistycznych:mówią o konceptualizacji świata przez dwa narody w momencie krystalizowania się tożsamości litewskiej,informują o indywidualnej wizji świata samego leksykografa, kapłana, pozostającego w biwalencji kulturowej polsko-litewskiej.Idea Antoniego Juszkiewicza, by gromadzić słownictwo ludowe i potoczne, była nowym, znaczącym fenomenem w litewskiej leksykografii połowy XIX w. Słownik litewsko-polski to swoiste novum dla ówczesnego społeczeństwa. Litwini potrzebowali takiego słownika bardziej niż Polacy. W pierwszym rzędzie, autor adresował ten słownik do inteligencji. Najświatlejsze umysły tego czasu uczęszczały do polskich szkół, więc języki polski i litewski egzystowały zawsze blisko siebie.Jako leksykograf, Antoni Juszkiewicz rozumiał, że nie tylko słownik języka ludowego, mówionego, ale również etnografia przyczynia się do rozwoju kultury narodowej. Przez kilka dziesięcioleci swą niewyczerpaną energię poświęcał zapisywaniu litewskich słów, wyrażeń, pieśni i zwyczajów ludowych. Podczas zbierania materiału zwracał baczną uwagę na aspekty psychologiczne, historyczne, tradycje kulturowe, a także na sposób, w jaki ludzie wyrażają swoje myśli, jak kategoryzują świat.Antoni Juszkiewicz zgromadził ponad 30 tys. słów z języka mówionego. Słownik odzwierciedla stan języka litewskiego w drugiej połowie XIX w. W zasobie leksykalnym litewskim znalazły się zapożyczenia, wyrazy pospolite i sentencje odzwierciedlające trudne warunki życia w tym okresie, gdy Litwa pozostawała pod władzą carów. Słownik Antoniego Juszkiewicza jest ważnym źródłem leksykograficznym, choć ciągle pod względem naukowym i poznawczym niedocenionym. Proces przygotowywania rękopisów do druku przez wielu redaktorów był bardzo żmudny i nie doprowadził do wydania całości zbioru. Jest to jednak wciąż ważne i wartościowe źródło do badania rozwoju języka litewskiego.

Abstract:

Unofficial surnames used by the Lithuanian minority in Poland: The linguistic and cultural heritage of the Polish-Lithuanian borderlandUnofficial surnames are rare because surnames today are generally official in character. However, in the case of Polish citizens who are Lithuanians, they are a phenomenon that has long been present, although visible mostly – and until the entry into force of the Act on National Minorities (2005) predominantly – in intra-group communication. Considering that until recently it was not possible to register the Lithuanian forms of surnames and use them officially, this anthroponymic cultural heritage has long been transmitted between generations only informally.On the basis of the analysis of approximately 330 pairs of surnames extracted from telephone directories covering the area of compact residence of the Lithuanian minority (two of them in Polish, and one – in Lithuanian), the article discusses from the socioonomastic point of view (cf. Ainiala, 2016) the phenomenon of parallel functioning among the members of the Lithuanian minority in Poland of two surname forms: an official Polish one and an unofficial Lithuanian one. The latter differs from the former graphically and morphonologically, and in almost 30 per cent of cases their match is not unambiguous (i.e. one Polish form corresponds to more than one Lithuanian form, and, conversely, one Lithuanian form – to two or even more forms in Polish). It should be emphasised that the presence of formal exponents of Lithuanianness (Lithuanian diacritics, inflectional endings, feminine suffixes) does not necessarily imply the Lithuanian etymology of the surname. The situation is additionally complicated by the fact that in everyday intra-group communication members of the Lithuanian minority in our country use not literary Lithuanian, in which they write their surnames in minority documents (such as Lithuanian minority periodicals Aušra, Suvalkietis, Šaltinis, Terra Jatwezenorum, or bilingual yearly school reports in the schools with Lithuanian as the language of instruction), but the dialect of the Dzuks, in which their surnames are pronounced.The picture is complemented by interviews conducted in early 2018 with about 40 members of this minority, and by contributions on the Internet forum of Lithuanians in Poland regarding their attitude to the official (re-)Lithuanisation of surnames. The former revealed the opinions of older respondents (over 40 years of age), and the latter – the views of younger people. Nazwiska nieurzędowe mniejszości litewskiej w Polsce – dziedzictwo językowo-kulturowe pogranicza polsko-litewskiegoNazwiska nieurzędowe spotyka się rzadko; nazwiska zwykle mają bowiem obecnie charakter oficjalny. W przypadku obywateli polskich narodowości litewskiej są one jednak zjawiskiem występującym od dawna, choć ujawniającym się głównie – a do czasu wejścia w życie „Ustawy o Mniejszościach Narodowych” (2005) przede wszystkim – w komunikacji wewnątrzgrupowej. Wobec braku (do niedawna) możliwości zalegalizowania formy litewskiej, to antroponimiczne dziedzictwo kulturowe jest zwykle przekazywane międzypokoleniowo jedynie nieformalnie.Na podstawie analizy ok. 330 par nazwisk, wyekscerpowanych z obejmujących obszar zwartego zamieszkania mniejszości litewskiej książek telefonicznych (dwóch polskich i jednej litewskojęzycznej), artykuł omawia pod kątem socjoonomastycznym (por. Ainiala, 2016) zjawisko równoległego funkcjonowania wśród członków mniejszości litewskiej w Polsce nazwisk w dwu postaciach: oficjalnej polskiej i nieoficjalnej litewskiej. Te ostatnie różnią się od oficjalnych graficznie oraz morfonologicznie, a w przypadku blisko 30% wzajemne przyporządkowanie obu grup nie jest jednoznaczne (tzn. jednej formie polskiej odpowiada więcej niż jedna litewska, bądź odwrotnie, jednej litewskiej dwie lub nawet więcej polskich). Należy podkreślić, że obecność formalnych wykładników litewskości (litewskie diakrytyki, końcówki fleksyjne, sufiksy żeńskie) nie musi implikować litewskiej etymologii nazwiska. Sytuację dodatkowo komplikuje fakt, że zamieszkujący północno-wschodni kraniec Polski członkowie mniejszości litewskiej w naszym kraju na co dzień posługują się nie literackim językiem litewskim, którym zapisują swe nazwiska w dokumentach mniejszościowych (takimi jak czasopisma mniejszości litewskiej „Aušra”, „Suvalkietis”, „Šaltinis”, „Terra Jatwezenorum”, czy dwujęzyczne świadectwa szkolne w szkołach z litewskim językiem nauczania), a gwarą dzukowską, i z reguły taką też ich nazwiska mają postać mówioną.Obrazu dopełniają przeprowadzone na początku 2018 roku wywiady z około 40 przedstawicielami tej mniejszości oraz wypowiedzi na forum Litwinów w Polsce, dotyczące ich stosunku do oficjalnej (re)lituanizacji nazwisk. Wywiady umożliwiły poznanie zdania respondentów starszych (powyżej 40. roku życia), zaś posty w Internecie – opinii osób młodszych.

Abstract:

Prognosis of acute lymphoblastic leukemia (ALL) in adults is inferior than children. Hence, ALL is still a challenging disease to be cured in adults population. Aberrant genetic alterations has been observed previously in acute lymphoblastic leukemia (ALL), while the patterns of differential gene alteration have not much been comprehensively determined in the adult and pediatric ALL on a genome-wide scale. This study attempted to investigate the biological differences in genomic profiling between the adults and children with ALL, and the correlation between the genomic heterogeneity and prognosis. We collected the survival informations and surveyed the gene mutations profile using whole-exome sequencing (WES) in samples from 39 adults and 54 children of de novo ALL in our institution.The sequencing revealed 663 high-confidence somatic single-nucleotide variants (SNVs), 25 stopgain and 17 frameshift insertion in 690 genes in the 39 adult ALL samples. While in the 54 pediatric ALL samples, 232 SNVs, 12 stopgain and 10 frameshift insertion in 284 genes were identified. The results showed the similar common mutation types in adult and pediatric ALL. However, the median number of detected gene mutations was 19 (range: 1-53) per sample in adult ALL and 4.5(range: 1-19) in pediatric ALL(P&lt;0.001), indicating the reduced prevalence of genetic alterations in pediatric ALL. A significant correlation between the increased of number of gene mutations and age was found (R2 = 0.3096, P&lt;0.001,FigureC). The most frequently mutated genes were NOTCH1 in 6 samples (15.38%), TTN in 5 samples(12.8%), IKZF1 in 4 samples(10.2%) and NRAS in 4 samples(10.2%) in adult ALL. In pediatric ALL, the most frequently mutated genes were KRAS in 15 samples(27.7%), NOTCH1 in 13 samples (24.1%), NRAS in 9 samples(16.7%) and CREBBP in 6 samples(11.1%). The SETD2 and TTN mutations were significantly enriched in adult ALL. While the KRAS, ARID1A and CREBBP mutations were significantly enriched in pediatric ALL. (P&lt;0.05,FigureA, B). Moreover, TP53 mutation was found in 1(0.03%) adult and 2(0.03%) pediatric ALL samples. 67 and 53 driver genes were identified in adult and pediatric ALL samples, respectively. Analysis of transcriptome sequencing data identified transcripts derived from 41 gene rearrangements in 25 (60.9%) adult ALL samples and 20 gene rearrangements in 15 (27.7%) pediatric ALL samples. The most frequent gene rearrangements were BCR/ABL1 fusions (13 samples), fusions of PAX5/ZCCH7 (4 samples) in adult ALL. The most common gene rearrangements in pediatric ALL were MLL fusions(7 samples), TEL-AML1 fusions (6 samples). Using integrated genomic analysis, we identified 3 functional pathways recurrently mutated in adult ALL: transcriptional regulation, NOTCH1 signaling, Ras signaling, and 5 in pediatric ALL: PI3K-AKT-mTOR signaling, JAK-STAT signaling, NOTCH1 signaling, Ras signaling, microRNA processing. The incidence of relapse was 33.3% and 7.7% in the adult and pediatric ALL, respectively(P=0.003). The overall survival(OS) and relapse free survival (RFS) of adult ALL were poorer than pediatric ALL(P=0.003, P&lt;0.001, respectively,FigureD, E), indicating an unfavorable prognosis. Moreover, the number of gene mutations seems to be related with the decreased of times to relapse(R2 = 0.0571, P=0.39). Patients with different genetic subtypes were assigned to the different subgroups. The signatures may related to the inferior outcome of adults compared to children were identified. Adult ALL patients had more enrichment for alterations of amino acid degradation and transcription misregulation, which may explain in part the disparity in the different responses to treatment of the two populations. The study in genomic profiling across the age spectrum elucidated the genomic heterogeneity between adult and pediatric ALL, including the different in the counts of gene mutation, the frequently mutated genes and the fusion genes, which may be the contributing factors that influence prognosis. This genomic landscape enhanced the understanding of the biological differences of disease between the two populations and provided a clue for novel therapeutic approaches. Disclosures No relevant conflicts of interest to declare.

Abstract:

Abstract Background: T-cell prolymphocytic leukemia (T-PLL) is a rare and aggressive mature T-cell lymphoid leukemia. T-PLL is diagnosed based on characteristic immunophenotype, cytogenetic, and molecular aberrations (including members of the JAK-STAT signaling pathway) which may explain its aggressive clinical course. Cytogenetic features include chromosome (chr) 14 aberrations, accompanied by gene rearrangement involving proto-oncogenes TCL1 or MTCP1. In this analysis, we report our single-institution experience with T-PLL over the last 25 years. Methods: We reviewed the clinico-pathologic records of 101 consecutive patients (pts) with T-PLL, who presented to our institution between 1990 and 2015. The survival (OS) of pts was calculated from the date of initial presentation to the date of last follow up. Kaplan-Meier product limit method was used to estimate the median OS. Results: Median age of pts was 64 years (range 35-87 years). Eighteen pts (18%) presented with a performance status of 2 or higher. Lymphadenopathy, splenomegaly, skin lesions, hepatomegaly and pleural effusion were seen in 58%, 37%, 30%, 8%, and 7% of pts, respectively. Complex karyotype and aberrations in chr 14 were seen in 54 (63%) and 42 (49%) pts, respectively. TCL1 expression by immunohistochemistry was performed in 29 pts. The overexpression of TCL1 was detected in 23/29 pts (79%). Among untreated pts, 18/47 (38%) had a chr abnormality involving TCL-1. At initial presentation to our center, 59 pts (58%) were untreated and 42 pts (42%) had relapsed/refractory disease with a median of 2 prior treatments (range 1-6). Seventy-one pts (70%) were treated at our institution. Median overall OS from diagnosis in all pts was 21.7 mos (Range 1.5-107.7 mos). Median OS was longer in untreated pts than in pts with relapsed/refractory disease (27 mos vs. 17 mos; P=0.08). In a multivariate analysis for assessing the prognostic factors for OS in 43 untreated pts in whom all variables were available, we found that the presence of a pleural effusion HR (95% CI) 5.21 (1-27; P <0.04), high absolute lymphocyte count 1.009 (1.002-1.016; P = 0.006) and complex karyotype 4.6 (1.2-16.9; P = 0.02) predicted for increased risk of death. Fifty four evaluable pts (32 untreated and 22 with relapsed disease) received treatment with alemtuzumab based regimen, 36 as monotherapy and 18 in combination with pentostatin. Seventeen evaluable pts (1 untreated and 16 with relapsed disease) were treated with nelarabine. Overall response rate (ORR), complete remission rate (CR), median OS and progression free survival (PFS) are summarized in Table-1. Among 39 previously untreated pts who received treatment at our institution, the distribution of treatment regimen was alemtuzumab-based (n=32), nelarabine (n=1), other nucleoside analogues (n=5) and combination chemotherapy (n=1). Twenty two pts (56%) achieved complete remission (CR) after frontline treatment. Ten pts underwent allogeneic stem cell transplantation (SCT) after achieving a remission after initial treatment with alemtuzumab either as a monotherapy or in combination with pentostatin. We did not observe any significant difference in OS (Figure-1A) or PFS among pts who did/did not undergo stem cell transplantation after achieving an initial remission with the frontline therapies. Furthermore, we observed that there was no significant difference in OS among pts with or without a chr abnormality involving TCL-1 after frontline therapy (Figure-1B). Conclusions: In this retrospective analysis, we have observed that outcomes in T-PLL remain poor. We have shown that alemtuzumab has some therapeutic activity in pts with T-PLL but durable remissions are uncommon. Rarity of this disease limits the conduct of large scale clinical trials; hence multicenter collaborative effort is required to conduct prospective studies. In pts who achieve a CR, consolidation treatment with SCT did not improve survival in our series. Studies to further define the genomic imbalances in pts with T-PLL and identify potential therapeutic targets and pathways providing drug resistance in T-PLL are underway. Table 1 Summary of treatment response and outcomes according to the type of therapy *Censored at stem cell transplant. Table 1. Summary of treatment response and outcomes according to the type of therapy. / *Censored at stem cell transplant. Figure (A-B) - Survival of pts after treatment with frontline therapy A) with/without stem cell transplantation after initial remission. B) With/without TCL-1 rearrangements. Figure. (A-B) - Survival of pts after treatment with frontline therapy A) with/without stem cell transplantation after initial remission. B) With/without TCL-1 rearrangements. Disclosures O'Brien: Pharmacyclics, LLC, an AbbVie Company: Consultancy, Honoraria, Research Funding; Janssen: Consultancy, Honoraria. Wierda:Acerta: Research Funding; Novartis: Research Funding; Gilead: Research Funding; Abbvie: Research Funding; Genentech: Research Funding. Jain:Novartis: Consultancy, Honoraria; Pharmacyclics: Consultancy, Honoraria, Research Funding; Novimmune: Consultancy, Honoraria; Abbvie: Research Funding; Servier: Consultancy, Honoraria; Seattle Genetics: Research Funding; Genentech: Research Funding; Celgene: Research Funding; Pfizer: Consultancy, Honoraria, Research Funding; ADC Therapeutics: Consultancy, Honoraria, Research Funding; Infinity: Research Funding; Incyte: Research Funding; BMS: Research Funding. Thompson:Pharmacyclics: Consultancy, Honoraria. Kantarjian:BMS, Pfizer, Amgen, Novartis: Research Funding.

Abstract:

Abstract. Across the world, nature-triggered disasters fuelled by climate change are worsening. Some two billion people have been affected by the consequences of natural hazards over the last ten years, 95% of which were weather-related (such as floods and windstorms). Fires swept across large parts of California, and in Australia caused unprecedented destruction to lives, wildlife and bush. This picture is likely to become the new normal, and indeed may worsen if unchecked. The Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC) estimates that in some locations, disaster that once had a once-in-a-century frequency may become annual events by 2050.Disaster management needs to keep up. Good cooperation and coordination of crisis response operations are of critical importance to react rapidly and adequately to any crisis situation, while post-disaster recovery presents opportunities to build resilience towards reducing the scale of the next disaster. Technology to support crisis response has advanced greatly in the last few years. Systems for early warning, command and control and decision-making have been successfully implemented in many countries and regions all over the world. Efforts to improve humanitarian response, in particular in relation to combating disasters in rapidly urbanising cities, have also led to better approaches that grapple with complexity and uncertainty.The challenges however are daunting. Many aspects related to the efficient collection and integration of geo-information, applied semantics and situational awareness for disaster management are still open, while agencies, organisations and governmental authorities need to improve their practices for building better resilience.Gi4DM 2020 marked the 13th edition of the Geoinformation for Disaster Management series of conferences. The first conference was held in 2005 in the aftermath of the 2004 Indian Ocean earthquake and tsunami which claimed the lives of over 220,000 civilians. The 2019-20 Australian Bushfire Season saw some 18.6 million Ha of bushland burn, 5,900 buildings destroyed and nearly three billion vertebrates killed. Gi4DM 2020 then was held during Covid-19 pandemic, which took the lives of more than 1,150,000 people by the time of the conference. The pandemic affected the organisation of the conference, but the situation also provided the opportunity to address important global problems.The fundamental goal of the Gi4DM has always been to provide a forum where emergency responders, disaster managers, urban planners, stakeholders, researchers, data providers and system developers can discuss challenges, share experience, discuss new ideas and demonstrate technology. The 12 previous editions of Gi4DM conferences were held in Delft, the Netherlands (March 2005), Goa, India (September 2006), Toronto, Canada (May 2007), Harbin, China (August 2008), Prague, Czech Republic (January 2009), Torino, Italy (February 2010), Antalya, Turkey (May 2011), Enschede, the Netherlands (December, 2012), Hanoi, Vietnam (December 2013), Montpellier, France (2015), Istanbul, Turkey (2018) and Prague, Czech Republic (2019). Through the years Gi4DM has been organised in cooperation with different international bodies such as ISPRS, UNOOSA, ICA, ISCRAM, FIG, IAG, OGC and WFP and supported by national organisations.Gi4DM 2020 was held as part of Climate Change and Disaster Management: Technology and Resilience for a Troubled World. The event took place through the whole week of 30th of November to 4th of December, Sydney, Australia and included three events: Gi4DM 2020, NSW Surveying and Spatial Sciences Institute (NSW SSSI) annual meeting and Urban Resilience Asia Pacific 2 (URAP2).The event explored two interlinked aspects of disaster management in relation to climate change. The first was geo-information technologies and their application for work in crisis situations, as well as sensor and communication networks and their roles for improving situational awareness. The second aspect was resilience, and its role and purpose across the entire cycle of disaster management, from pre-disaster preparedness to post-disaster recovery including challenges and opportunities in relation to rapid urbanisation and the role of security in improved disaster management practices.This volume consists of 16 peer-reviewed scientific papers. These were selected on the basis of double-blind review from among the 25 full papers submitted to the Gi4DM 2020 conference. Each paper was reviewed by three scientific reviewers. The authors of the papers were encouraged to revise, extend and adapt their papers to reflect the comments of the reviewers and fit the goals of this volume. The selected papers concentrate on monitoring and analysis of forest fire (3), landslides (3), flood (2), earthquake, avalanches, water pollution, heat, evacuation and urban sustainability, applying a variety of remote sensing, GIS and Web-based technologies. Figure 1 illustrates the scope of the covered topics though the word count of keywords and titles.The Gi4DM 2020 program consisted of scientific presentations, keynote speeches, panel discussions and tutorials. The four keynotes speakers Prof Suzan Cutter (Hazard and Vulnerability Research Institute, USC, US), Jeremy Fewtrell (NSW Fire and Rescue, Australia), Prof Orhan Altan (Ad-hoc Committee on RISK and Disaster Management, GeoUnions, Turkey) and Prof Philip Gibbins (Fenner School of Environment and Society, ANU, Australia) concentrated on different aspects of disaster and risk management in the context of climate change. Eight tutorials offered exciting workshops and hands-on on: Semantic web tools and technologies within Disaster Management, Structure-from-motion photogrammetry, Radar Remote Sensing, Dam safety: Monitoring subsidence with SAR Interferometry, Location-based Augmented Reality apps with Unity and Mapbox, Visualising bush fires datasets using open source, Making data smarter to manage disasters and emergency situational awareness and Response using HERE Location Services. The scientific sessions were blended with panel discussions to provide more opportunities to exchange ideas and experiences, connect people and researchers from all over the world.The editors of this volume acknowledge all members of the scientific committee for their time, careful review and valuable comments: Abdoulaye Diakité (Australia), Alexander Rudloff (Germany), Alias Abdul Rahman (Malaysia), Alper Yilmaz (USA), Amy Parker (Australia), Ashraf Dewan (Australia), Bapon Shm Fakhruddin (New Zealand), Batuhan Osmanoglu (USA), Ben Gorte (Australia), Bo Huang (Hong Kong), Brendon McAtee (Australia), Brian Lee (Australia), Bruce Forster (Australia), Charity Mundava (Australia), Charles Toth (USA), Chris Bellman (Australia), Chris Pettit (Australia), Clive Fraser (Australia), Craig Glennie (USA), David Belton (Australia), Dev Raj Paudyal (Australia), Dimitri Bulatov (Germany), Dipak Paudyal (Australia), Dorota Iwaszczuk (Germany), Edward Verbree (The Netherlands), Eliseo Clementini (Italy), Fabio Giulio Tonolo (Italy), Fazlay Faruque (USA), Filip Biljecki (Singapore), Petra Helmholz (Australia), Francesco Nex (The Netherlands), Franz Rottensteiner (Germany), George Sithole (South Africa), Graciela Metternicht (Australia), Haigang Sui (China), Hans-Gerd Maas (Germany), Hao Wu (China), Huayi Wu (China), Ivana Ivanova (Australia), Iyyanki Murali Krishna (India), Jack Barton (Australia), Jagannath Aryal (Australia), Jie Jiang (China), Joep Compvoets (Belgium), Jonathan Li (Canada), Kourosh Khoshelham (Australia), Krzysztof Bakuła (Poland), Lars Bodum (Denmark), Lena Halounova (Czech Republic), Madhu Chandra (Germany), Maria Antonia Brovelli (Italy), Martin Breunig (Germany), Martin Tomko (Australia), Mila Koeva (The Netherlands), Mingshu Wang (The Netherlands), Mitko Aleksandrov (Australia), Mulhim Al Doori (UAE), Nancy Glenn (Australia), Negin Nazarian (Australia), Norbert Pfeifer (Austria), Norman Kerle (The Netherlands), Orhan Altan (Turkey), Ori Gudes (Australia), Pawel Boguslawski (Poland), Peter van Oosterom (The Netherlands), Petr Kubíček (Czech Republic), Petros Patias (Greece), Piero Boccardo (Italy), Qiaoli Wu (China), Qing Zhu (China), Riza Yosia Sunindijo (Australia), Roland Billen (Belgium), Rudi Stouffs (Singapore), Scott Hawken (Australia), Serene Coetzee (South Africa), Shawn Laffan (Australia), Shisong Cao (China), Sisi Zlatanova (Australia), Songnian Li (Canada), Stephan Winter (Australia), Tarun Ghawana (Australia), Ümit Işıkdağ (Turkey), Wei Li (Australia), Wolfgang Reinhardt (Germany), Xianlian Liang (Finland) and Yanan Liu (China).The editors would like to express their gratitude to all contributors, who made this volume possible. Many thanks go to all supporting organisations: ISPRS, SSSI, URAP2, Blackash, Mercury and ISPRS Journal of Geoinformation. The editors are grateful to the continued support of the involved Universities: The University of New South Wales, Curtin University, Australian National University and The University of Melbourne.

Abstract:

Abstract Objectives To assess the pharmaco*kinetic of itraconazole capsule formulation and its active metabolite, hydroxyitraconazole, in adults with HIV diagnosed with talaromycosis in an endemic area, and to evaluate the drug–drug interaction between itraconazole/hydroxyitraconazole (ITC/OH-ITC) and efavirenz. Methods Open-label, single arm, sequential pharmaco*kinetic study. Eligible subjects were adults with HIV, ≥18 years old, with confirmed talaromycosis, initiating itraconazole capsule as part of standard talaromycosis treatment, in whom efavirenz-based ART was anticipated. Steady-state pharmaco*kinetic assessments (pre-dose and at 1, 3, 4, 5, 6, 8 and 12 h post dose) were performed for itraconazole/hydroxyitraconazole without and with efavirenz use. Mid-dose efavirenz concentrations were also assessed. Pharmaco*kinetics parameters were calculated using non-compartmental analysis. Results Ten subjects (70% male) were enrolled. At entry, median (range) age was 29.5 years (22–64), and CD4 cell count was 18.0 (1–39) cells/mm3. Geometric mean (95% CI) of itraconazole and hydroxyitraconazole AUC0–12 without efavirenz were 9097 (6761–12 239) and 11 705 (8586-15 959) ng·h/mL, respectively, with a median metabolic ratio of OH-ITC : ITC of 1.3 (95% CI 0.9–1.9). Intra-subject comparison revealed that both itraconazole and hydroxyitraconazole exposures were significantly reduced with concomitant efavirenz use, with the mean AUC0–12 of itraconazole and hydroxyitraconazole being 86% (71%–94%) and 84% (64%–97%) lower, respectively. With efavirenz, itraconazole trough concentrations were also below the recommended therapeutic level (0.5 μg/mL). All subjects had mid-dose efavirenz concentrations &gt;1000 ng/mL. Conclusions Concomitant administration of itraconazole capsule with efavirenz significantly reduced itraconazole and hydroxyitraconazole exposures. The clinical impact of this drug–drug interaction on talaromycosis treatment or prophylaxis in the era of potent ART needs further evaluation.

Abstract:

Abstract Background Etravirine/raltegravir dual therapy has been shown to be highly effective as a twice-daily (q12h) regimen in suppressed HIV-infected patients enrolled in the ANRS-163 study. Objectives As a once-daily (q24h) regimen is easier for daily life, we aimed to evaluate the capacity of etravirine/raltegravir (400/800 mg) q24h to maintain viral suppression in patients on etravirine/raltegravir q12h. Methods Patients on a suppressive etravirine/raltegravir q12h regimen for at least 96 weeks were switched to etravirine/raltegravir q24h in this prospective, multicentre, open-label, single-arm study. Primary outcome was the rate of virological failure (VF: confirmed pVL &gt;50 copies/mL, single pVL &gt;400 copies/mL or single pVL &gt;50 copies/mL with ART change) at Week 48 (W48). Secondary outcomes included treatment strategy success rate (no VF and no treatment discontinuation), regimen tolerability, plasma drug concentrations and resistance profile in the case of VF. Results A total of 111 patients were enrolled, with a median (IQR) age of 57 years (52–62), CD4 count of 710 cells/mm3 (501–919) and viral suppression for 7.9 years (5.9–10.7). Two patients experienced viral rebound at W24 and W48, leading to a VF rate of 2.0% (95% CI 0.5–7.8) at W48, associated with INSTI resistance in one case. Both had past NNRTI mutations. Ten patients discontinued treatment for adverse events (n = 2), investigator or patient decisions (n = 3), lost to follow-up (n = 3), death (n = 1) or pregnancy (n = 1). Overall, the strategy success rate was 89% (95% CI 81.5–93.6) at W48. In a subgroup of 64 patients, median (IQR) plasma C24h concentrations were 401 ng/mL (280–603) for etravirine and 62 ng/mL (31–140) for raltegravir. Conclusions Switching patients virally suppressed on etravirine/raltegravir q12h to the same regimen but given q24h was highly effective in maintaining virological suppression in HIV-infected patients.

Abstract:

Torn between patriotic, civic and disciplinary aspirations. Evolving faces of Belgian and Flemish history education, from 1830 to the futureHistory education worldwide faces competing, rival visions and even contrasting expectations. Those expectations can be clustered in three main groups, each pursuing a different main goal for and a different approach towards studying the past: ‘nation-building and social cohesion’, ‘democratic participation and civic behavior’, and ‘disciplinary understanding’. This contribution examines how secondary school history education in Belgium (since its establishment in 1830) has been given shape, and how its main goals have evolved. Belgium (and later on Flanders) serves as an interesting case study, as the country testifies to a difficult, contested past, has evolved into a nation-state in decline, and is increasingly characterized by intercontinental immigration. Using the three clusters of rival expectations as an analytical framework, it is analyzed what the consecutive main goals for the school subject of history have been, which changes occurred throughout the past two centuries and why, and what have been the effects of these different types of history education on young people. The analysis allows to discern three main stages in the history of history education in Belgium/Flanders. For all three, the main goals are explained, and their effects examined. This contribution concludes with critically discussing the different aims, and, while reporting on the current reform of the school subject of history in Flanders, setting a fourth aim to the fore. Rozziew pomiędzy aspiracjami patriotycznymi, obywatelskimi i zrozumieniem dyscypliny. Ewolucja oblicza nauczania historii w szkołach Belgii i Flandrii od 1830 roku i jego przyszłośćNa całym świecie nauczanie historii napotyka konkurujące i rywalizujące ze sobą wyobrażenia, a nawet rodzi sprzeczne oczekiwania. Oczekiwania owe można ująć w trzy kompleksy zasadniczych zagadnień, przy czym każdy z nich ma inny główny cel studiowania przeszłości i inaczej do niego podchodzi; są to: „budowanie narodu i spójność społeczna”, „demokratyczna partycypacja i postawy obywatelskie” oraz „rozumienie dyscypliny”. Artykuł omawia, w jaki sposób kształtowało się nauczanie historii w szkołach średnich w Belgii (od jej powstania w 1830 roku) i jak ewoluowały jego główne cele. Belgia (a później Flandria) służy jako interesujący przypadek badawczy, gdyż kraj ten doświadczył trudnej, kontestowanej przeszłości, stał się państwem jednonarodowym w upadku i coraz bardziej właściwa mu jest międzykontynentalna imigracja. Wykorzystując wspomniane wyżej trzy kompleksy złożonych oczekiwań jako analityczne ramy badawcze, autor analizuje najistotniejsze zadania, które stoją przed przedmiotem szkolnym historia, następnie omawia zmiany, które zaszły w tym zakresie w minionych dwóch stuleciach i wyjaśnia ich przyczyny, a wreszcie docieka, jaki wpływ odmienne rodzaje nauczania historii wywarły na młodych ludzi. Analiza pozwala wyróżnić trzy zasadnicze etapy w dziejach nauczania historii w Belgii / Flandrii. Autor objaśnia, jakie główne cele stały przed wszystkimi trzema grupami i jakie przyniosły efekty. Artykuł zamyka krytyczna ocena omawianych celów oraz przedstawienie aktualnie mającej miejsce reformy przedmiotu szkolnego historia we Flandrii, a na końcu wskazanie czwartego celu: edukacji na przyszłość. [Trans. by Jacek Serwański]

Abstract:

This essay aims to elucidate issues related to the origin, definition and contributions of number sense to mathematical learning. We discuss the controversies involved in the origin and conceptualization of the construct, as well as the understanding of number sense that characterizes this work. We present studies that highlight the relevant role that number sense plays in the construction of initial mathematics and the relation that this construct has evidenced in children’s later mathematical performance. These findings are then related to educational actions developed by researchers in the field, showing the effectiveness of the investment in developing mathematical interventions. In conclusion, it is evidenced the controversy that characterizes the concept of number sense, which reflects the need for more research in this field. A strong predictive relationship between the construct and later mathematical knowledge is also highlighted, which has led to the realization of intervention studies in this field. Such studies have shown encouraging results for kindergarten and elementary school students who have difficulties in learning mathematics.ResumoEste ensaio tem como objetivo elucidar questões relativas à origem, definição e contribuições do senso numérico para a aprendizagem matemática. Abordam-se as controvérsias envolvidas na origem e conceituação do constructo, assim como a compreensão de senso numérico que caracteriza este trabalho. São apresentados estudos que destacam o papel relevante que o senso numérico desempenha para a construção da matemática inicial e a relação que este constructo tem evidenciado com o desempenho matemático posterior das crianças. Após, relaciona-se o que foi exposto às ações educacionais desenvolvidas por pesquisadores da área, mostrando a efetividade do investimento no desenvolvimento de intervenções matemáticas. Em conclusão, fica evidenciada a controvérsia que caracteriza a conceituação de senso numérico, o que reflete a necessidade e relevância de mais pesquisa nesta área. É destacada também a forte relação preditiva entre o constructo e o conhecimento matemático posterior, o que tem impulsionado a realização de estudos de intervenção neste campo, com resultados animadores, para alunos da Educação Infantil e dos anos iniciais do Ensino Fundamental que apresentam dificuldades de aprendizagem na matemática.ResumenEste ensayo tiene como objetivo dilucidar cuestiones relacionadas con el origen, la definición y las contribuciones del sentido numérico al aprendizaje matemático. Discutimos las controversias involucradas en el origen y la conceptualización del constructo, así como la comprensión del sentido numérico que caracteriza este trabajo. Presentamos estudios que destacan el papel relevante que juega el sentido numérico en la construcción de las matemáticas iniciales y la relación que este constructo ha evidenciado en el rendimiento matemático posterior de los niños. Estos hallazgos se relacionan luego con acciones educativas desarrolladas por investigadores en este campo, evidenciando la efectividad de los esfuerzos en el desarrollo de intervenciones matemáticas. En conclusión, queda evidenciada la controversia que caracteriza el concepto de sentido numérico, lo que refleja la necesidad de más investigación en este campo. También se destaca una fuerte relación predictiva entre este constructo y el conocimiento matemático posterior, lo que ha llevado a la realización de estudios de intervención en esta área. Dichos estudios han mostrado resultados alentadores para los alumnos de la Educación Infantil y años iniciales de la Enseñanza Fundamental que tienen dificultades para aprender matemáticas.Palavras-chave: Senso numérico, Aprendizagem da matemática, Estudos preditivos, Intervenção.Keywords: Number sense, Mathematical learning, Predictive studies, Intervention.Palabras clave: Sentido numérico, Aprendizaje matemático, Estudios Predictivos, Intervención.ReferencesANDERSSON, Ulf; LYXELL, Björn. Working memory deficit in children with mathematical difficulties: A general or specific deficit? Journal of experimental child psychology, v. 96, n. 3, p. 197-228, 2007.ANDREWS, Paul; SAYERS, Judy. Identifying opportunities for grade one children to acquire foundational number sense: Developing a framework for cross cultural classroom analyses. Early Childhood Education Journal, v. 43, n. 4, p. 257-267, 2015.ANTELL, Sue Ellen; KEATING, Daniel P. Perception of numerical invariance in neonates. Child development, p. 695-701, 1983.ARAGÓN-MENDIZÁBAL, Estíbaliz; AGUILAR-VILLAGRÁN, Manuel; NAVARRO-GUZMÁN, José I.; HOWELL, Richard. Improving number sense in kindergarten children with low achievement in mathematics. Anales de Psicología/Annals of Psychology, v. 33, n. 2, p. 311-318, 2017.BARBOSA, Heloiza Helena de Jesus. Sentido de número na infância: uma interconexão dinâmica entre conceitos e procedimentos. Paidéia, v. 17, n. 37, p. 181-194, 2007.BERCH, Daniel B. Making sense of number sense: Implications for children with mathematical disabilities. Journal of learning disabilities, v. 38, n. 4, p. 333-339, 2005.BRYANT, Diane p.; BRYANT, Brian R.; VAUGHN, Greg R.S.; PFANNENSTIEL, Kathleen H.; PORTERFIELD, Jennifer; GERSTEN, Russell. Early numeracy intervention program for first-grade students with mathematics difficulties. Exceptional Children, v. 78, n. 1, p. 7-23, 2011.CORSO, L. Memória de trabalho, senso numérico e desempenho em aritmética. Revista Psicologia: Teoria e Prática, v. 20, n. 1, p. 141-154, 2018.CORSO, L.; DORNELES, B. V. Senso numérico e dificuldades de aprendizagem na matemática. Revista Psicopedagogia, São Paulo, 83, 289–309, 2010.DEHAENE, Stanislas. Babies who count. In: DEHAENE, Stanislas. The Number Sense: how the mind creates mathematics. New York: Oxford University Press, 1997.DE SMEDT, Bert; GILMORE, Camilla K. Defective number module or impaired access? Numerical magnitude processing in first graders with mathematical difficulties. Journal of experimental child psychology, v. 108, n. 2, p. 278-292, 2011.DOWKER, Ann; SIGLEY, Graham. Targeted interventions for children with arithmetical difficulties. In: BJEP Monograph Series II, Number 7-Understanding number development and difficulties. British Psychological Society, p. 65-81, 2010.DYSON, Nancy I.; JORDAN, Nancy C.; GLUTTING, Joseph. A number sense intervention for low-income kindergartners at risk for mathematics difficulties. Journal of learning disabilities, v. 46, n. 2, p. 166-181, 2013.FUCHS, Lynn S.; FUCHS, Douglas; STUEBING, Karla; FLETCHER, Jack M.;HAMLETT, Carol L.; LAMBERT, Warren. Problem solving and computational skill: Are they shared or distinct aspects of mathematical cognition? Journal of educational psychology, v. 100, n. 1, p. 30-47, 2008.FUCHS, Lynn. S.; POWELL, Sara. R.; SEETHALER, Pamela M.; CIRINO, Paul T.; FLETCHER, Jack M.; FUCHS, Douglas; HAMLETT, Carol L. The effects of strategic counting instruction, with and without deliberate practice, on number combination skill among students with mathematics difficulties. Learning and individual differences, v. 20, n. 2, p. 89-100, 2010.FUSON, Karen C.; SECADA, Walter G.; HALL, James W. Matching, Counting, and Conservation of Numerical Equivalence. Child Development, v. 54, n. 1 p. 91-97, 1983.GERSTEN, Russell; CHARD, David. Number sense: Rethinking arithmetic instruction for students with mathematical disabilities. The Journal of special education, v. 33, n. 1, p. 18-28, 1999.GINSBURG, Herbert P.; LEE, Joon Sun; BOYD, Judi Stevenson. Mathematics Education for Young Children: What It Is and How to Promote It. Social Policy Report, v. 22, n. 1. p. 3-23, 2008.HASSINGER-DAS, Brenna; JORDAN, Nancy C.; GLUTTING, Joseph; IRWIN, Casey; DYSON, Nancy. Domain-general mediators of the relation between kindergarten number sense and first-grade mathematics achievement. Journal of Experimental Child Psychology, v. 118, p. 78-92, 2014.JORDAN, Nancy C.; GLUTTING, Joseph; RAMINENI, Chaitanya. The importance of number sense to mathematics achievement in first and third grades. Learning and individual differences, v. 20, n. 2, p. 82-88, 2010.JORDAN, Nancy C.; GLUTTING, Joseph; RAMINENI, Chaitanya, WATKINS, Marley W. Validating a number sense screening tool for use in kindergarten and first grade: Prediction of mathematics proficiency in third grade. School Psychology Review, v. 39, n. 2, p. 181, 2010.MARTIN, Rebecca B.; CIRINO, Paul T.; SHARP, Carla; BARNES, Carla. Number and counting skills in kindergarten as predictors of grade 1 mathematical skills. Learning and individual differences, v. 34, p. 12-23, 2014.MEYER, Meghan L.; SALIMPOOR, Valorie; WU, Sarah S.; GEARY, David C.; MENON, Vinod. Differential contribution of specific working memory components to mathematics achievement in 2nd and 3rd graders. Learning and Individual Differences, v. 20, n. 2, p. 101-109, 2010.NUNES, Terezinha; BRYANT, Peter. Explicando numeralização. In: NUNES, T; BRYANT, P. Crianças fazendo matemática. Porto Alegre: Artes Médicas, 1997. 246 p.NUNES,Terezinha; BRYANT, Peter. Children’s understanding of mathematics. In: GOSWAMI, Usha C. (Org.) The wiley-blackwell handbook of childhood cognitive development. Blackwell Publishing, 2011.NUNES, Sula. C. T.; ASSIS, Évelin F.; THORNTON, Alessandra F.; CORSO, Luciana Vellinho. Contribuições da pesquisa em senso numérico para a prática de sala de aula. In: VII CONGRESSO INTERNACIONAL DE ENSINO DA MATEMÁTICA. ULBRA, 2017, Canoas, RS. Anais do VII CIEM – Canoas, Ulbra 2017, 2017.OKAMOTO, Yukari; CASE, Robbie. Exploring the microstructure of children's central conceptual structures in the domain of number. Monographs of the Society for research in Child Development, v. 61, n. 1?2, p. 27-58, 1996.PASSOLUNGHI, Maria Chiara; LANFRANCHI, Silvia. Domain?specific and domain?general precursors of mathematical achievement: A longitudinal study from kindergarten to first grade. British Journal of Educational Psychology, v. 82, n. 1, p. 42-63, 2012.PRAET, Magda; DESOETE, Annemie. Enhancing young children's arithmetic skills through non-intensive, computerised kindergarten interventions: A randomised controlled study. Teaching and Teacher Education, v. 39, p. 56-65, 2014.SPERAFICO, Yasmini Lais Spindler. Intervenção no uso de procedimentos e estratégias de contagem com alunos dos anos iniciais com baixos desempenho em matemática. Revista Psicopedagogia, v. 31, n. 94, p. 11-20, 2014.SPINILLO, Alina Galvão. Usos e funções do número em situações do cotidiano. In.: BRASIL. Secretaria de Educação Básica; Diretoria de Apoio à Gestão Educacional. Pacto nacional pela alfabetização na idade certa: Quantificação, Registros e Agrupamentos. Brasília: MEC, SEB, p. 20-29, 2014.STARKEY, Prentice; COOPER, Robert G. Perception of numbers by human infants. Science, v. 210, n. 4473, p. 1033-1035, 1980.STEIN, Lilian Milnitsky. TDE: teste de desempenho escolar: manual para aplicação e interpretação. São Paulo: Casa do Psicólogo, p. 1-17, 1994.STOCK, Pieter; DESOETE, Annemie; ROEYERS, Herbert. Mastery of the counting principles in toddlers: A crucial step in the development of budding arithmetic abilities? Learning and Individual Differences, v. 19, n. 4, p. 419-422, 2009.STRAUSS, Mark S.; CURTIS, Lynne E. Infant perception of numerosity. Child development,v. 52, p. 1146-1152, 1981.TOLAR, Tammy D.; FUCHS, Lynn; FLETCHER, Jack M.;FUCHS, Douglas; HAMLETT, Carol L. Cognitive profiles of mathematical problem solving learning disability for different definitions of disability. Journal of learning disabilities, v. 49, n. 3, p. 240-256, 2016.

Abstract:

Introduction Burning Man (BM) is a festival of art and music that materialises for one week each year in the Nevada desert. It is considered by many to be the world’s largest countercultural event. But what is BM, really? With record attendance of 69,613 in 2013 (Griffith) (the original event in 1986 had twenty), and recent event themes that have engaged with mainstream political themes such as “Green Man” (2007) and “American Dream” (2008), can BM still be considered countercultural? Was it ever? In the first part of this article, we define counterculture as a subculture that originates in the hippie movement of 1960s America and the rejection of “mainstream” values associated with post-WWII industrial culture, that aligns itself with environmentalism and ecological consciousness, and that is distinctly anti-consumer (Roszak, Making). Second, we identify BM as an art and music festival that transcends the event to travel with its desert denizens out into the “real world.” In this way, it is also a festival that has countercultural connections. Third, though BM bears some resemblance to counterculture, given that it is founded upon “Radical Self-Reliance”, BM is actually anything but countercultural because it interlocks with the current socioeconomic zeitgeist of neoliberalism, and that reflects a “new individualism” (Elliot & Lemert). BM’s ambition to be a commercial-free zone runs aground against its entanglement with market relations, and BM is also arguably a consumer space. Finally, neoliberal ideology and “new individualism” are encoded in the space of BM at the level of the spectacle (Debord). The Uchronian’s structure from BM 2006 (a cavernous wooden construction nicknamed the “Belgian Waffle”) could be read as one example. However, opportunities for personal transformation and transcendent experience may persist as counterculture moves into a global age. Defining Counterculture To talk about BM as a counterculture, we must first define counterculture. Hebdige provided a useful distinction between subculture and counterculture in an endnote to a discussion of Teds versus Rockers (148). According to Hebdige, what distinguishes counterculture from mere subculture and related styles is its association with a specific era (1967–70), that its adherents tended to hail from educated, middle-class families, and that it is “explicitly political and ideological” and thus more easily “read” by the dominant powers. Finally, it opposes the dominant culture. Counterculture has its roots in “the hippies, the flower children, the yippies” of the 60s. However, perhaps Hebdige’s definition is too narrow; it is more of an instance of counterculture than a definition. A more general definition of counterculture might be a subculture that rejects “mainstream” values, and examples of this have existed throughout time. For example, we might include the 19th century Romantics with their rejection of the Enlightenment and distrust of capitalism (Roszak 1972), or the Beat generation and post-War America (Miller). Perhaps counterculture even requires one to be a criminal: the prominent Beat writer William S. Burroughs shot guns and heroin, was a hom*osexual, and accidentally shot and killed his wife in a drug haze (Severo). All of these are examples of subcultures that rejected or opposed the mainstream values of the time. But it was Roszak (Making) who originally defined counterculture as the hippie movement of 1960s era college-aged middle-class American youth who revolted against the values and society inherited not only from their parents, but from the “military-industrial complex” itself, which “quite simply was the American political system” (3). Indeed, the 1960s counterculture—what the term “counterculture” has more generally come to mean—was perhaps the most radical expression of humanity ever in its ontological overthrow of industrial culture and all that it implied (and also, Roszak speculates, in so much that it may have been an experiment gone wrong on the part of the American establishment): The Communist and Socialist Left had always been as committed to industrialism as their capitalist foes, never questioning it as an inevitable historical stage. From this viewpoint, all that needed to be debated was the ownership and control of the system. But here was a dissenting movement that yearned for an entirely different quality of life. It was not simply calling the political superstructure into question; with precocious ecological insight, it was challenging the culture of industrial cities on which that superstructure stood. And more troubling still, there were those among the dissenters who questioned the very sanity of that culture. These psychic disaffiliates took off in search of altered states of consciousness that might generate altered states of society. (8) For the purposes of this paper, then, counterculture refers specifically to those cultures that find their roots in the hippie movement of the late 1960s. I embrace both Roszak’s and Hebdige’s definitions of counterculture because they define it as a unique reaction of post-WWII American youth against industrial culture and a rejection of the accompanying values of home, marriage and career. Instead, counterculture embraced ecological awareness, rejected consumption, and even directed itself toward mystical altered states. In the case of the espoused ecological consciousness, that blossomed into the contemporary (increasingly mainstream) environmental movement toward “green” energy. In the case of counterculture, the specific instance really is the definition in this case because the response of postwar youth was so strong and idiosyncratic, and there is overlap between counterculture and the BM community. So what is Burning Man? Defining Burning Man According to the event’s website: Burning Man is an annual event and a thriving year-round culture. The event takes place the week leading up to and including Labor Day, in Nevada’s Black Rock Desert. The Burning Man organization […] creates the infrastructure of Black Rock City, wherein attendees (or “participants”) dedicate themselves to the spirit of community, art, self-expression, and self-reliance. They depart one week later, leaving no trace […] Outside the event, Burning Man’s vibrant year-round culture is growing through the non-profit Burning Man Project, including worldwide Regional Groups and associated non-profits who embody Burning Man’s ethos out in the world. (“What is Burning Man?”) I interpret BM as a massive art festival and party that materialises in the desert once a year to produce one of the largest cities in Nevada, but one with increasingly global reach in which the participants feel compelled to carry the ethos forward into their everyday lives. It is also an event with an increasing number of “regional burns” (Taylor) that have emerged as offshoots of the original. Creator Larry Harvey originally conceived of burning the effigy of a man on San Francisco’s Baker Beach in 1986 in honor of the solstice (“Burning Man Timeline”). Twenty people attended the first BM. That figure rapidly rose to 800 by 1990 when for legal reasons it became necessary to relocate to the remote Black Rock desert in Nevada, the largest expanse of flat land in the United States. In the early 90s, when BM had newly relocated and attendees numbered in the low thousands, it was not uncommon for participants to mix drugs, booze, speeding cars and firearms (Bonin) (reminiscent of the outlaw associations of counterculture). As the Internet became popular in the mid-1990s word spread quickly, leading to a surge in the population. By the early 2000s attendance regularly numbered in the tens of thousands and BM had become a global phenomenon. In 2014 the festival turned 28, but it had already been a corporation for nearly two decades before transitioning to a non-profit (“Burning Man Transitions”). Burning Man as Countercultural Event BM has connections to the counterculture, though the organisation is quick to dispel these connections as myths (“Media Myths”). For example, in response to the notion that BM is a “90s Woodstock”, the organisers point out that BM is for all ages and not a concert. Rather, it is a “noncommercial environment” where the participants come to entertain each other, and thus it is “not limited by the conventions of any subculture.” The idea that BM is a “hippie” festival is also a myth, but one with some truth to it: Hippies helped create environmental ethics, founded communes, wore colorful clothing, courted mysticism, and distrusted the modern industrial economy. In some ways, this counterculture bears a resemblance to aspects of Burning Man. Hippie society was also a youth movement that often revolved around drugs, music, and checks from home. Burning Man is about “radical self-reliance”–it is not a youth movement, and it is definitely not a subculture (“Media Myths”). There are some familiar aspects of counterculture here, particularly environmental consciousness, anti-consumer tendencies and mysticism. Yet, looking at the high attendance numbers and the progression of themes in recent years one might speculate that BM is no longer as countercultural as it once was. For instance, psychedelic themes such as “Vault of Heaven” (2004) and “Psyche” (2005) gave way to “The Green Man” (2007) and “American Dream” (2008). Although “Green Man” was an environmental theme it debuted the year after Vice President Al Gore’s “An Inconvenient Truth” (2006) brought the issue of climate change to a mainstream audience. Indeed, as a global, leaderless event with a strong participatory ethos in many respects BM followed suit with the business world, particularly given it was a Limited Liability Corporation (LLC) for many years (though it was ahead of the curve): “Capitalism has learned from the counter culture. But this is not news” (Rojek 355). Similarly, just in time for the 2008 U.S. Presidential election the organisational committee decided to juxtapose “the Man” with the American flag. Therefore, there has been an arguable shift toward engagement with mainstream issues and politics in recent years (and away from mysticism). Recent themes are really re-appropriations of mainstream discourses; hence they are “agonistic” readings (Mouffe). Take for example the VoterDrive Bus, an early example of political talk at BM that engaged with mainstream politics. The driver was seven-time BM veteran Corey Mervis (also known as “Misty Mocracy”) (“Jack Rabbit Speaks”). Beginning on 22 July 2004, the VoterDrive Bus wrote the word VOTE in script across the continental United States in the months before the election, stopping in the Black Rock City (BRC) for one week during the BM festival. Four years later the theme “American Dream” would reflect this countercultural re-appropriation of mainstream political themes in the final months leading up to the 2008 Presidential election. In that year, “the Man,” a massive wooden effigy that burns on the last night of the event, stood atop a platform of windows, each inscribed with the flag of a different country. “American Dream” was as politically as it was poetically inspired. Note the agonistic appeal: “This year's art theme is about patriotism—not that kind which freights the nation state with the collective weight of ego, but a patriotism that is based upon a love of country and culture. Leave ideology at home…Ask yourself, instead…What can postmodern America, this stumbling, roused, half-conscious giant, yet give to the world?” (“2008 Art Theme: American Dream”). BM has arguably retained its countercultural authenticity despite engagement with mainstream political themes by virtue of such agonistic appeals to “American Dream”, and to “Green Man” which promoted environmental awareness, and which after all started out in the counterculture. I attended BM twice in 2006 and 2007 with “The Zombie Hotel”, one among a thousand camps in the BRC, Nevada (oddly, there were numerous zombie-themed camps). The last year I attended, the festival seemed to have come of age, and 2007 was the first in its history that BM invited corporate presence in the form of green energy companies (and informational kiosks, courtesy of Google) (Taylor). Midway through the week, as I stumbled through the haphazard common area that was The Zombie Hotel hiding from the infernal heat of the desert sun, two twin fighter jets, their paths intertwining, disturbed the sanctity of the clear, blue afternoon sky followed by a collective roar from the city. One can imagine my dismay at rumours that the fighter jets—which I had initially assumed to be some sort of military reconnaissance—were in fact hired by the BM Organizational Committee to trace the event’s symbol in the sky. Speculation would later abound on Tribe.net (“What was up with the fighter jets?”). What had BM become after all? Figure 1: Misty Mocracy & the VoterDrive Bus. Photo: Erick Leskinen (2004). Reproduced with permission. “Radical Self-Reliance”, Neoliberalism and the “New Individualism” Despite overlap with elements of counterculture, there is something quite normative about BM from the standpoint of ideology, and thus “mainstream” in the sense of favouring values associated with what Roszak calls “industrial society”, namely consumption and capitalist labor relations. To understand this, let us examine “The Ten Principles of BM”. These include: Radical Inclusion, Gifting, Decommodification, Radical Self-Reliance, Radical Self-Expression, Communal Effort, Civic Responsibility, Leaving No Trace, Participation and Immediacy (“Ten Principles of Burning Man”). These categories speak to BM’s strong connection to the counterculture. For example, “Decommodification” is a rejection of consumerism in favour of a culture of giving; “Immediacy” rejects mediation, and “Participation” stresses transformative change. Many of these categories also evoke political agonism, for example “Radical Inclusion” requires that “anyone may be a part of Burning Man”, and “Radical Self-Expression”, which suggests that no one other than the gift-giver can determine the content of the message. Finally, there are categories that also engage with concepts associated with traditional civil society and democracy, such as “Civic Responsibility”, which refers to the “public welfare”, “Participation”, and “Communal Effort.” Though at first it may seem to connect with countercultural values, upon closer inspection “Radical Self-Reliance” aligns BM with the larger socioeconomic zeitgeist under late-capitalism, subverting its message of “Decommodification.” Here is what it says: “Burning Man encourages the individual to discover, exercise and rely on his or her inner resources.” That message is transformative, even mystical, but it aligns well with a neoliberal ideology and uncertain labor relations under late capitalism. Indeed, Elliot and Lemert explore the psychological impact of a “new individualism”, setting the self in opposition to the incoming forces of globalisation. They address the question of how individuals respond to globalisation, perhaps pathologically. Elliot and Lemert clarify the socio-psychological ramifications of economic fragmentation. They envision this as inextricably caught up with the erosion of personal identity and the necessity to please “self-absorbed others” in a multiplicity of incommensurate realities (20, 21). Individuals are not merely atomised socially but fragmented psychologically, while at the macroscopic level privatisation of the economy spawns this colonisation of the personal Lifeworld, as social things move into the realm of individualised dilemmas (42). It is interesting to note how BM’s principles (in particular “Radical Self-Reliance”) evoke this fracturing of identity as identities and realities multiply in the BRC. Furthermore, the spectre of neoliberal labour conditions on “the Playa” kicks down the door for consumer culture’s entrée. Consumer society “technicises” the project of the self as a series of problems having consumer solutions with reference to expert advice (Slater 86), BM provides that solution in the form of a transformative experience through “Participation”, and acolytes of the BM festival can be said to be deeply invested in the “experience economy” (Pine & Gilmore): “We believe that transformative change, whether in the individual or in society, can occur only through the medium of deeply personal participation” (“Ten Principles”). Yet, while BM rejects consumption as part of “Decommodification”, the event has become something of a playground for new technological elites (with a taste for pink fur and glow tape rather than wine and cheese) with some camps charging as much as US $25,000 in fees per person for the week (most charge $300) (Bilton). BM is gentrifying, or as veteran attendee Tyler Hanson put it, “Burning Man is no longer a counterculture revolution. It’s now become a mirror of society” (quoted in Bilton). Neoliberalism and “new individualism” are all around at BM, and a reading of space and spectacle in the Uchronian structure reveals this encoding. Figure 2: “Message Out of the Future by Night” (also known as “the Belgian Waffle). Photo: Laurent Chavanne (2006). Reproduced with permission. “Long Gone Hippies” Republican tax reformist Grover Norquist made his way to BM for the first time this year, joining the tech elites. He subsequently proclaimed that America had a lot to learn from BM: “The story of Burning Man is one of radical self-reliance” (Norquist). As the population of the BRC surges toward seventy thousand, it may be difficult to call BM a countercultural event any longer. Given parallels between the BM ethos and neoliberal market relations and a “new individualism”, it is hard to deny that BM is deeply intertwined with counterposing forces of globalisation. However, if you ask the participants (and Norquist) they will have a different story: After you buy your ticket to Burning Man to help pay for the infrastructure, and after you pay for your own transportation, food and water, and if you optionally decide to pay to join a camp that provides some services THEN you never have to take your wallet out while at Burning Man. Folks share food, massages, alcohol, swimming pools, trampolines, many experiences. The expenses that occur prior to the festival are very reasonable and it is wonderful to walk around free from shopping or purchasing. Pockets are unnecessary. So are clothes. (Alex & Allyson Grey) Consumerism is a means to an end in an environment where the meanings of civic participation and “giving back” to the counterculture take many forms. Moreover, Thornton argued that the varied definitions of what is “mainstream” among subcultures point more to a complex and multifaceted landscape of subculture than to any coherent agreement as to what “mainstream” actually means (101), and so perhaps our entire discussion of the counterculture/mainstream binary is moot. Perhaps there is something yet to be salvaged in the spaces of participation at BM, some agonistic activity to be harnessed. The fluid spaces of the desert are the loci of community action. Jan Kriekels, founder of the Uchronia Community, holds out some hope. The Belgian based art collective hauled 150 kilometres of lumber to the BRC in the summer of 2006 to construct a freestanding, cavernous structure with a floor space of 60 by 30 metres at its center and a height of 15 metres (they promised a reforestation of the equivalent amount of trees) (Figure 1). “Don’t mistake us for long gone hippies in the desert”, wrote Kriekels in Message Out of the Future: Uchronia Community, “we are trying to build a bridge between materialism and spiritualism” (102). The Uchronians announced themselves as not only desert nomads but nomads in time (“U” signifying “nothing” and “chronos” or “time”), their time-traveller personas designed to subvert commodification, their mysterious structure (nicknamed the “Belgian Waffle” by the burners, a painful misnomer in the eyes of the Uchronians) evoking a sense of timelessness. I remember standing within that “cathedral-like” (60) structure and feeling exhilarated and lonely and cold all at once for the chill of the desert at night, and later, much later, away from the Playa in conversations with a friend we recalled Guy Debord’s “Thesis 30”: “The spectator feels at home nowhere, for the spectacle is everywhere.” The message of the Uchronians provokes a comparison with Virilio’s conceptualisations of “world time” and “simultaneity” that emerge from globalisation and digital technologies (13), part of the rise of a “globalitarianism” (15)—“world time (‘live’) takes over from the ancient, immemorial supremacy of the local time of regions” (113). A fragmented sense of time, after all, accompanies unstable labour conditions in the 21st century. Still, I hold out hope for the “resistance” inherent in counterculture as it fosters humanity’s “bothersomely unfulfilled potentialities” (Roszak, Making 16). I wonder in closing if I have damaged the trust of burners in attempting to write about what is a transcendent experience for many. It may be argued that the space of the BRC is not merely a spectacle—rather, it contains the urban “forests of gestures” (de Certeau 102). These are the secret perambulations—physical and mental—at risk of betrayal. References An Inconvenient Truth. Dir. Davis Guggenheim. Perf. Al Gore. Paramount Pictures, 2006. Bilton, Nick. “At Burning Man, the Tech Elite One-Up One Another.” The New York Times: Fashion & Style, 20 Aug. 2014. 10 Oct. 2014 ‹http://www.nytimes.com/2014/08/21/fashion/at-burning-man-the-tech-elite-one-up-one-another.html› “Burning Man Timeline.” Burningman. 10 Oct. 2014 ‹http://burningman.org/timeline/›. “Burning Man Transitions to Non-Profit Organization.” Burningman 3 Mar. 2014. 10 Oct. 2014 ‹http://blog.burningman.com/2014/03/news/burning-man-transitions-to-non-profit-organization/›. De Bord, Guy. The Society of the Spectacle. New York: Zone, 1994. De Certeau, Michel. The Practice of Everyday Life. Berkeley, Calif.: U of California P, 1984. Dust & Illusions: 30 Years of History of Burning Man. Dir. Oliver Bonin. Perf. Jerry James, Larry Harvey, John Law. Imagine, 2009. Elliot, Anthony, and Charles Lemert. The New Individualism. New York: Routledge, 2006. Grey, Alex, and Alyson Grey. “Ticket 4066, Burning Man Study.” Message to the author. 30 Nov. 2007. E-mail. Griffith, Martin. “Burning Man Draws 66,000 People to the Nevada Desert.” The Huffington Post 2 Sep. 2014. 10 Oct. 2014 ‹http://www.huffingtonpost.com/2014/09/02/burning-man-2014_n_5751648.html›. Hebdige, Dick. Subculture: The Meaning of Style. New York: Methuen, 1979. “Jack Rabbit Speaks.” JRS 8.32 (2004). 10 Oct. 2014 ‹http://www.burningman.com/blackrockcity_yearround/jrs/vol08/jrs_v08_i32.html›. Kriekels, Jan. Message Out of the Future: Uchronia Community. 2006. 10 Oct. 2014 ‹http://issuu.com/harmenvdw/docs/uchronia-book-low#›. “Media Myths.” Burningman. 6 Nov. 2014 ‹http://www.burningman.com/press/myths.html›. Miller, Timothy. The Hippies and American Values. Knoxville: U of Tennessee P, 1999. Mouffe, Chantal. On the Political. London: Routledge, 2005. Norquist, Grover. “My First Burning Man: Confessions of a Conservative from Washington.” The Guardian 2 Sep. 2014. 10 Oct. 2014 ‹http://www.theguardian.com/commentisfree/2014/sep/02/my-first-burning-man-grover-norquist›. Pine, B. Joseph, and James H. Gilmore. The Experience Economy. Boston: Harvard Business School P, 1999. Rojek, Chris. "Leaderless Organization, World Historical Events and Their Contradictions: The ‘Burning Man’ City Case.” Cultural Sociology 8.3 (2014): 351–364. Roszak, Theodore. The Making of a Counter Culture. Oakiland, Calif.: U of California P, 1995 [1968]. Roszak, Theodore. Where the Wasteland Ends. Charlottesville, Va.: U of Virginia P, 1972. Severo, Richard. “William S. Burroughs Dies at 83.” New York Times 3 Aug. 1997. 6 Nov. 2014 ‹http://www.nytimes.com/1997/08/03/nyregion/william-s-burroughs-dies-at-83-member-of-the-beat-generation-wrote-naked-lunch.html›. Slater, Don. Consumer Culture and Modernity. Cambridge, U.K.: Polity, 1997. Taylor, Chris. “Burning Man Grows Up.” CNN: Money. 10 Oct. 2014 ‹http://money.cnn.com/magazines/business2/business2_archive/2007/07/01/100117064›. “Ten Principles of Burning Man.” Burningman. 10 Oct. 2014 ‹http://burningman.org/culture/philosophical-center/10-principles/›. Thornton, Sarah. Club Cultures: Music, Media and Subcultural Capital. Hanover, NH: Wesleyan UP, 1996. Virilio, Paul. The Information Bomb. London: Verso, 2000. “What Was Up with the Fighter Jets?” Tribe 7 Sep. 2007. 10 Oct. 2014 ‹http://bm.tribe.net/thread/84f762e0-2160-4e6e-b5af-1e35ce81a1b7›. “2008 Art Theme: American Dream.” Tribe 3 Sep. 2007. 10 Oct. 2014 ‹http://bm.tribe.net/thread/60b9b69c-001a-401f-b69f-25e9bdef95ce›.

Abstract:

Introduction: Our current obsession with the lives of others “Biography—that is to say, our creative and non-fictional output devoted to recording and interpreting real lives—has enjoyed an extraordinary renaissance in recent years,” writes Nigel Hamilton in Biography: A Brief History (1). Ian Donaldson agrees that biography is back in fashion: “Once neglected within the academy and relegated to the dustier recesses of public bookstores, biography has made a notable return over recent years, emerging, somewhat surprisingly, as a new cultural phenomenon, and a new academic adventure” (23). For over a decade now, commentators having been making similar observations about our obsession with the intimacies of individual people’s lives. In a lecture in 1994, Justin Kaplan asserted the West was “a culture of biography” (qtd. in Salwak 1) and more recent research findings by John Feather and Hazel Woodbridge affirm that “the undiminished human curiosity about other peoples lives is clearly reflected in the popularity of autobiographies and biographies” (218). At least in relation to television, this assertion seems valid. In Australia, as in the USA and the UK, reality and other biographically based television shows have taken over from drama in both the numbers of shows produced and the viewers these shows attract, and these forms are also popular in Canada (see, for instance, Morreale on The Osbournes). In 2007, the program Biography celebrated its twentieth anniversary season to become one of the longest running documentary series on American television; so successful that in 1999 it was spun off into its own eponymous channel (Rak; Dempsey). Premiered in May 1996, Australian Story—which aims to utilise a “personal approach” to biographical storytelling—has won a significant viewership, critical acclaim and professional recognition (ABC). It can also be posited that the real home movies viewers submit to such programs as Australia’s Favourite Home Videos, and “chat” or “confessional” television are further reflections of a general mania for biographical detail (see Douglas), no matter how fragmented, sensationalized, or even inane and cruel. A recent example of the latter, the USA-produced The Moment of Truth, has contestants answering personal questions under polygraph examination and then again in front of an audience including close relatives and friends—the more “truthful” their answers (and often, the more humiliated and/or distressed contestants are willing to be), the more money they can win. Away from television, but offering further evidence of this interest are the growing readerships for personally oriented weblogs and networking sites such as MySpace and Facebook (Grossman), individual profiles and interviews in periodical publications, and the recently widely revived newspaper obituary column (Starck). Adult and community education organisations run short courses on researching and writing auto/biographical forms and, across Western countries, the family history/genealogy sections of many local, state, and national libraries have been upgraded to meet the increasing demand for these services. Academically, journals and e-mail discussion lists have been established on the topics of biography and autobiography, and North American, British, and Australian universities offer undergraduate and postgraduate courses in life writing. The commonly aired wisdom is that published life writing in its many text-based forms (biography, autobiography, memoir, diaries, and collections of personal letters) is enjoying unprecedented popularity. It is our purpose to examine this proposition. Methodological problems There are a number of problems involved in investigating genre popularity, growth, and decline in publishing. Firstly, it is not easy to gain access to detailed statistics, which are usually only available within the industry. Secondly, it is difficult to ascertain how publishing statistics are gathered and what they report (Eliot). There is the question of whether bestselling booklists reflect actual book sales or are manipulated marketing tools (Miller), although the move from surveys of booksellers to electronic reporting at point of sale in new publishing lists such as BookScan will hopefully obviate this problem. Thirdly, some publishing lists categorise by subject and form, some by subject only, and some do not categorise at all. This means that in any analysis of these statistics, a decision has to be made whether to use the publishing list’s system or impose a different mode. If the publishing list is taken at face value, the question arises of whether to use categorisation by form or by subject. Fourthly, there is the bedeviling issue of terminology. Traditionally, there reigned a simple dualism in the terminology applied to forms of telling the true story of an actual life: biography and autobiography. Publishing lists that categorise their books, such as BookScan, have retained it. But with postmodern recognition of the presence of the biographer in a biography and of the presence of other subjects in an autobiography, the dichotomy proves false. There is the further problem of how to categorise memoirs, diaries, and letters. In the academic arena, the term “life writing” has emerged to describe the field as a whole. Within the genre of life writing, there are, however, still recognised sub-genres. Academic definitions vary, but generally a biography is understood to be a scholarly study of a subject who is not the writer; an autobiography is the story of a entire life written by its subject; while a memoir is a segment or particular focus of that life told, again, by its own subject. These terms are, however, often used interchangeably even by significant institutions such the USA Library of Congress, which utilises the term “biography” for all. Different commentators also use differing definitions. Hamilton uses the term “biography” to include all forms of life writing. Donaldson discusses how the term has been co-opted to include biographies of place such as Peter Ackroyd’s London: The Biography (2000) and of things such as Lizzie Collingham’s Curry: A Biography (2005). This reflects, of course, a writing/publishing world in which non-fiction stories of places, creatures, and even foodstuffs are called biographies, presumably in the belief that this will make them more saleable. The situation is further complicated by the emergence of hybrid publishing forms such as, for instance, the “memoir-with-recipes” or “food memoir” (Brien, Rutherford and Williamson). Are such books to be classified as autobiography or put in the “cookery/food & drink” category? We mention in passing the further confusion caused by novels with a subtitle of The Biography such as Virginia Woolf’s Orlando. The fifth methodological problem that needs to be mentioned is the increasing globalisation of the publishing industry, which raises questions about the validity of the majority of studies available (including those cited herein) which are nationally based. Whether book sales reflect what is actually read (and by whom), raises of course another set of questions altogether. Methodology In our exploration, we were fundamentally concerned with two questions. Is life writing as popular as claimed? And, if it is, is this a new phenomenon? To answer these questions, we examined a range of available sources. We began with the non-fiction bestseller lists in Publishers Weekly (a respected American trade magazine aimed at publishers, librarians, booksellers, and literary agents that claims to be international in scope) from their inception in 1912 to the present time. We hoped that this data could provide a longitudinal perspective. The term bestseller was coined by Publishers Weekly when it began publishing its lists in 1912; although the first list of popular American books actually appeared in The Bookman (New York) in 1895, based itself on lists appearing in London’s The Bookman since 1891 (Bassett and Walter 206). The Publishers Weekly lists are the best source of longitudinal information as the currently widely cited New York Times listings did not appear till 1942, with the Wall Street Journal a late entry into the field in 1994. We then examined a number of sources of more recent statistics. We looked at the bestseller lists from the USA-based Amazon.com online bookseller; recent research on bestsellers in Britain; and lists from Nielsen BookScan Australia, which claims to tally some 85% or more of books sold in Australia, wherever they are published. In addition to the reservations expressed above, caveats must be aired in relation to these sources. While Publishers Weekly claims to be an international publication, it largely reflects the North American publishing scene and especially that of the USA. Although available internationally, Amazon.com also has its own national sites—such as Amazon.co.uk—not considered here. It also caters to a “specific computer-literate, credit-able clientele” (Gutjahr: 219) and has an unashamedly commercial focus, within which all the information generated must be considered. In our analysis of the material studied, we will use “life writing” as a genre term. When it comes to analysis of the lists, we have broken down the genre of life writing into biography and autobiography, incorporating memoir, letters, and diaries under autobiography. This is consistent with the use of the terminology in BookScan. Although we have broken down the genre in this way, it is the overall picture with regard to life writing that is our concern. It is beyond the scope of this paper to offer a detailed analysis of whether, within life writing, further distinctions should be drawn. Publishers Weekly: 1912 to 2006 1912 saw the first list of the 10 bestselling non-fiction titles in Publishers Weekly. It featured two life writing texts, being headed by an autobiography, The Promised Land by Russian Jewish immigrant Mary Antin, and concluding with Albert Bigelow Paine’s six-volume biography, Mark Twain. The Publishers Weekly lists do not categorise non-fiction titles by either form or subject, so the classifications below are our own with memoir classified as autobiography. In a decade-by-decade tally of these listings, there were 3 biographies and 20 autobiographies in the lists between 1912 and 1919; 24 biographies and 21 autobiographies in the 1920s; 13 biographies and 40 autobiographies in the 1930s; 8 biographies and 46 biographies in the 1940s; 4 biographies and 14 autobiographies in the 1950s; 11 biographies and 13 autobiographies in the 1960s; 6 biographies and 11 autobiographies in the 1970s; 3 biographies and 19 autobiographies in the 1980s; 5 biographies and 17 autobiographies in the 1990s; and 2 biographies and 7 autobiographies from 2000 up until the end of 2006. See Appendix 1 for the relevant titles and authors. Breaking down the most recent figures for 1990–2006, we find a not radically different range of figures and trends across years in the contemporary environment. The validity of looking only at the top ten books sold in any year is, of course, questionable, as are all the issues regarding sources discussed above. But one thing is certain in terms of our inquiry. There is no upwards curve obvious here. If anything, the decade break-down suggests that sales are trending downwards. This is in keeping with the findings of Michael Korda, in his history of twentieth-century bestsellers. He suggests a consistent longitudinal picture across all genres: In every decade, from 1900 to the end of the twentieth century, people have been reliably attracted to the same kind of books […] Certain kinds of popular fiction always do well, as do diet books […] self-help books, celebrity memoirs, sensationalist scientific or religious speculation, stories about pets, medical advice (particularly on the subjects of sex, longevity, and child rearing), folksy wisdom and/or humour, and the American Civil War (xvii). Amazon.com since 2000 The USA-based Amazon.com online bookselling site provides listings of its own top 50 bestsellers since 2000, although only the top 14 bestsellers are recorded for 2001. As fiction and non-fiction are not separated out on these lists and no genre categories are specified, we have again made our own decisions about what books fall into the category of life writing. Generally, we erred on the side of inclusion. (See Appendix 2.) However, when it came to books dealing with political events, we excluded books dealing with specific aspects of political practice/policy. This meant excluding books on, for instance, George Bush’s so-called ‘war on terror,’ of which there were a number of bestsellers listed. In summary, these listings reveal that of the top 364 books sold by Amazon from 2000 to 2007, 46 (or some 12.6%) were, according to our judgment, either biographical or autobiographical texts. This is not far from the 10% of the 1912 Publishers Weekly listing, although, as above, the proportion of bestsellers that can be classified as life writing varied dramatically from year to year, with no discernible pattern of peaks and troughs. This proportion tallied to 4% auto/biographies in 2000, 14% in 2001, 10% in 2002, 18% in 2003 and 2004, 4% in 2005, 14% in 2006 and 20% in 2007. This could suggest a rising trend, although it does not offer any consistent trend data to suggest sales figures may either continue to grow, or fall again, in 2008 or afterwards. Looking at the particular texts in these lists (see Appendix 2) also suggests that there is no general trend in the popularity of life writing in relation to other genres. For instance, in these listings in Amazon.com, life writing texts only rarely figure in the top 10 books sold in any year. So rarely indeed, that from 2001 there were only five in this category. In 2001, John Adams by David McCullough was the best selling book of the year; in 2003, Hillary Clinton’s autobiographical Living History was 7th; in 2004, My Life by Bill Clinton reached number 1; in 2006, Nora Ephron’s I Feel Bad About My Neck: and Other Thoughts on Being a Woman was 9th; and in 2007, Ishmael Beah’s discredited A Long Way Gone: Memoirs of a Boy Soldier came in at 8th. Apart from McCulloch’s biography of Adams, all the above are autobiographical texts, while the focus on leading political figures is notable. Britain: Feather and Woodbridge With regard to the British situation, we did not have actual lists and relied on recent analysis. John Feather and Hazel Woodbridge find considerably higher levels for life writing in Britain than above with, from 1998 to 2005, 28% of British published non-fiction comprising autobiography, while 8% of hardback and 5% of paperback non-fiction was biography (2007). Furthermore, although Feather and Woodbridge agree with commentators that life writing is currently popular, they do not agree that this is a growth state, finding the popularity of life writing “essentially unchanged” since their previous study, which covered 1979 to the early 1990s (Feather and Reid). Australia: Nielsen BookScan 2006 and 2007 In the Australian publishing industry, where producing books remains an ‘expensive, risky endeavour which is increasingly market driven’ (Galligan 36) and ‘an inherently complex activity’ (Carter and Galligan 4), the most recent Australian Bureau of Statistics figures reveal that the total numbers of books sold in Australia has remained relatively static over the past decade (130.6 million in the financial year 1995–96 and 128.8 million in 2003–04) (ABS). During this time, however, sales volumes of non-fiction publications have grown markedly, with a trend towards “non-fiction, mass market and predictable” books (Corporall 41) resulting in general non-fiction sales in 2003–2004 outselling general fiction by factors as high as ten depending on the format—hard- or paperback, and trade or mass market paperback (ABS 2005). However, while non-fiction has increased in popularity in Australia, the same does not seem to hold true for life writing. Here, in utilising data for the top 5,000 selling non-fiction books in both 2006 and 2007, we are relying on Nielsen BookScan’s categorisation of texts as either biography or autobiography. In 2006, no works of life writing made the top 10 books sold in Australia. In looking at the top 100 books sold for 2006, in some cases the subjects of these works vary markedly from those extracted from the Amazon.com listings. In Australia in 2006, life writing makes its first appearance at number 14 with convicted drug smuggler Schapelle Corby’s My Story. This is followed by another My Story at 25, this time by retired Australian army chief, Peter Cosgrove. Jonestown: The Power and Myth of Alan Jones comes in at 34 for the Australian broadcaster’s biographer Chris Masters; the biography, The Innocent Man by John Grisham at 38 and Li Cunxin’s autobiographical Mao’s Last Dancer at 45. Australian Susan Duncan’s memoir of coping with personal loss, Salvation Creek: An Unexpected Life makes 50; bestselling USA travel writer Bill Bryson’s autobiographical memoir of his childhood The Life and Times of the Thunderbolt Kid 69; Mandela: The Authorised Portrait by Rosalind Coward, 79; and Joanne Lees’s memoir of dealing with her kidnapping, the murder of her partner and the justice system in Australia’s Northern Territory, No Turning Back, 89. These books reveal a market preference for autobiographical writing, and an almost even split between Australian and overseas subjects in 2006. 2007 similarly saw no life writing in the top 10. The books in the top 100 sales reveal a downward trend, with fewer titles making this band overall. In 2007, Terri Irwin’s memoir of life with her famous husband, wildlife warrior Steve Irwin, My Steve, came in at number 26; musician Andrew Johns’s memoir of mental illness, The Two of Me, at 37; Ayaan Hirst Ali’s autobiography Infidel at 39; John Grogan’s biography/memoir, Marley and Me: Life and Love with the World’s Worst Dog, at 42; Sally Collings’s biography of the inspirational young survivor Sophie Delezio, Sophie’s Journey, at 51; and Elizabeth Gilbert’s hybrid food, self-help and travel memoir, Eat, Pray, Love: One Woman’s Search for Everything at 82. Mao’s Last Dancer, published the year before, remained in the top 100 in 2007 at 87. When moving to a consideration of the top 5,000 books sold in Australia in 2006, BookScan reveals only 62 books categorised as life writing in the top 1,000, and only 222 in the top 5,000 (with 34 titles between 1,000 and 1,999, 45 between 2,000 and 2,999, 48 between 3,000 and 3,999, and 33 between 4,000 and 5,000). 2007 shows a similar total of 235 life writing texts in the top 5,000 bestselling books (75 titles in the first 1,000, 27 between 1,000 and 1,999, 51 between 2,000 and 2,999, 39 between 3,000 and 3,999, and 43 between 4,000 and 5,000). In both years, 2006 and 2007, life writing thus not only constituted only some 4% of the bestselling 5,000 titles in Australia, it also showed only minimal change between these years and, therefore, no significant growth. Conclusions Our investigation using various instruments that claim to reflect levels of book sales reveals that Western readers’ willingness to purchase published life writing has not changed significantly over the past century. We find no evidence of either a short, or longer, term growth or boom in sales in such books. Instead, it appears that what has been widely heralded as a new golden age of life writing may well be more the result of an expanded understanding of what is included in the genre than an increased interest in it by either book readers or publishers. What recent years do appear to have seen, however, is a significantly increased interest by public commentators, critics, and academics in this genre of writing. We have also discovered that the issue of our current obsession with the lives of others tends to be discussed in academic as well as popular fora as if what applies to one sub-genre or production form applies to another: if biography is popular, then autobiography will also be, and vice versa. If reality television programming is attracting viewers, then readers will be flocking to life writing as well. Our investigation reveals that such propositions are questionable, and that there is significant research to be completed in mapping such audiences against each other. This work has also highlighted the difficulty of separating out the categories of written texts in publishing studies, firstly in terms of determining what falls within the category of life writing as distinct from other forms of non-fiction (the hybrid problem) and, secondly, in terms of separating out the categories within life writing. Although we have continued to use the terms biography and autobiography as sub-genres, we are aware that they are less useful as descriptors than they are often assumed to be. In order to obtain a more complete and accurate picture, publishing categories may need to be agreed upon, redefined and utilised across the publishing industry and within academia. This is of particular importance in the light of the suggestions (from total sales volumes) that the audiences for books are limited, and therefore the rise of one sub-genre may be directly responsible for the fall of another. Bair argues, for example, that in the 1980s and 1990s, the popularity of what she categorises as memoir had direct repercussions on the numbers of birth-to-death biographies that were commissioned, contracted, and published as “sales and marketing staffs conclude[d] that readers don’t want a full-scale life any more” (17). Finally, although we have highlighted the difficulty of using publishing statistics when there is no common understanding as to what such data is reporting, we hope this study shows that the utilisation of such material does add a depth to such enquiries, especially in interrogating the anecdotal evidence that is often quoted as data in publishing and other studies. Appendix 1 Publishers Weekly listings 1990–1999 1990 included two autobiographies, Bo Knows Bo by professional athlete Bo Jackson (with Dick Schaap) and Ronald Reagan’s An America Life: An Autobiography. In 1991, there were further examples of life writing with unimaginative titles, Me: Stories of My Life by Katherine Hepburn, Nancy Reagan: The Unauthorized Biography by Kitty Kelley, and Under Fire: An American Story by Oliver North with William Novak; as indeed there were again in 1992 with It Doesn’t Take a Hero: The Autobiography of Norman Schwarzkopf, Sam Walton: Made in America, the autobiography of the founder of Wal-Mart, Diana: Her True Story by Andrew Morton, Every Living Thing, yet another veterinary outpouring from James Herriot, and Truman by David McCullough. In 1993, radio shock-jock Howard Stern was successful with the autobiographical Private Parts, as was Betty Eadie with her detailed recounting of her alleged near-death experience, Embraced by the Light. Eadie’s book remained on the list in 1994 next to Don’t Stand too Close to a Naked Man, comedian Tim Allen’s autobiography. Flag-waving titles continue in 1995 with Colin Powell’s My American Journey, and Miss America, Howard Stern’s follow-up to Private Parts. 1996 saw two autobiographical works, basketball superstar Dennis Rodman’s Bad as I Wanna Be and figure-skater, Ekaterina Gordeeva’s (with EM Swift) My Sergei: A Love Story. In 1997, Diana: Her True Story returns to the top 10, joining Frank McCourt’s Angela’s Ashes and prolific biographer Kitty Kelly’s The Royals, while in 1998, there is only the part-autobiography, part travel-writing A Pirate Looks at Fifty, by musician Jimmy Buffet. There is no biography or autobiography included in either the 1999 or 2000 top 10 lists in Publishers Weekly, nor in that for 2005. In 2001, David McCullough’s biography John Adams and Jack Welch’s business memoir Jack: Straight from the Gut featured. In 2002, Let’s Roll! Lisa Beamer’s tribute to her husband, one of the heroes of 9/11, written with Ken Abraham, joined Rudolph Giuliani’s autobiography, Leadership. 2003 saw Hillary Clinton’s autobiography Living History and Paul Burrell’s memoir of his time as Princess Diana’s butler, A Royal Duty, on the list. In 2004, it was Bill Clinton’s turn with My Life. In 2006, we find John Grisham’s true crime (arguably a biography), The Innocent Man, at the top, Grogan’s Marley and Me at number three, and the autobiographical The Audacity of Hope by Barack Obama in fourth place. Appendix 2 Amazon.com listings since 2000 In 2000, there were only two auto/biographies in the top Amazon 50 bestsellers with Lance Armstrong’s It’s Not about the Bike: My Journey Back to Life about his battle with cancer at 20, and Dave Eggers’s self-consciously fictionalised memoir, A Heartbreaking Work of Staggering Genius at 32. In 2001, only the top 14 bestsellers were recorded. At number 1 is John Adams by David McCullough and, at 11, Jack: Straight from the Gut by USA golfer Jack Welch. In 2002, Leadership by Rudolph Giuliani was at 12; Master of the Senate: The Years of Lyndon Johnson by Robert Caro at 29; Portrait of a Killer: Jack the Ripper by Patricia Cornwell at 42; Blinded by the Right: The Conscience of an Ex-Conservative by David Brock at 48; and Louis Gerstner’s autobiographical Who Says Elephants Can’t Dance: Inside IBM’s Historic Turnaround at 50. In 2003, Living History by Hillary Clinton was 7th; Benjamin Franklin: An American Life by Walter Isaacson 14th; Dereliction of Duty: The Eyewitness Account of How President Bill Clinton Endangered America’s Long-Term National Security by Robert Patterson 20th; Under the Banner of Heaven: A Story of Violent Faith by Jon Krakauer 32nd; Leap of Faith: Memoirs of an Unexpected Life by Queen Noor of Jordan 33rd; Kate Remembered, Scott Berg’s biography of Katharine Hepburn, 37th; Who’s your Caddy?: Looping for the Great, Near Great and Reprobates of Golf by Rick Reilly 39th; The Teammates: A Portrait of a Friendship about a winning baseball team by David Halberstam 42nd; and Every Second Counts by Lance Armstrong 49th. In 2004, My Life by Bill Clinton was the best selling book of the year; American Soldier by General Tommy Franks was 16th; Kevin Phillips’s American Dynasty: Aristocracy, Fortune and the Politics of Deceit in the House of Bush 18th; Timothy Russert’s Big Russ and Me: Father and Son. Lessons of Life 20th; Tony Hendra’s Father Joe: The Man who Saved my Soul 23rd; Ron Chernow’s Alexander Hamilton 27th; co*kie Roberts’s Founding Mothers: The Women Who Raised our Nation 31st; Kitty Kelley’s The Family: The Real Story of the Bush Dynasty 42nd; and Chronicles, Volume 1 by Bob Dylan was 43rd. In 2005, auto/biographical texts were well down the list with only The Year of Magical Thinking by Joan Didion at 45 and The Glass Castle: A Memoir by Jeanette Walls at 49. In 2006, there was a resurgence of life writing with Nora Ephron’s I Feel Bad About My Neck: and Other Thoughts on Being a Woman at 9; Grisham’s The Innocent Man at 12; Bill Buford’s food memoir Heat: an Amateur’s Adventures as Kitchen Slave, Line Cook, Pasta-Maker, and Apprentice to a Dante-Quoting Butcher in Tuscany at 23; more food writing with Julia Child’s My Life in France at 29; Immaculée Ilibagiza’s Left to Tell: Discovering God amidst the Rwandan Holocaust at 30; CNN anchor Anderson Cooper’s Dispatches from the Edge: A Memoir of War, Disasters and Survival at 43; and Isabella Hatkoff’s Owen & Mzee: The True Story of a Remarkable Friendship (between a baby hippo and a giant tortoise) at 44. In 2007, Ishmael Beah’s discredited A Long Way Gone: Memoirs of a Boy Soldier came in at 8; Walter Isaacson’s Einstein: His Life and Universe 13; Ayaan Hirst Ali’s autobiography of her life in Muslim society, Infidel, 18; The Reagan Diaries 25; Jesus of Nazareth by Pope Benedict XVI 29; Mother Teresa: Come be my Light 36; Clapton: The Autobiography 40; Tina Brown’s The Diana Chronicles 45; Tony Dungy’s Quiet Strength: The Principles, Practices & Priorities of a Winning Life 47; and Daniel Tammet’s Born on a Blue Day: Inside the Extraordinary Mind of an Autistic Savant at 49. Acknowledgements A sincere thank you to Michael Webster at RMIT for assistance with access to Nielsen BookScan statistics, and to the reviewers of this article for their insightful comments. Any errors are, of course, our own. References Australian Broadcasting Commission (ABC). “About Us.” Australian Story 2008. 1 June 2008. ‹http://www.abc.net.au/austory/aboutus.htm>. Australian Bureau of Statistics. “1363.0 Book Publishers, Australia, 2003–04.” 2005. 1 June 2008 ‹http://www.abs.gov.au/ausstats/abs@.nsf/mf/1363.0>. Bair, Deirdre “Too Much S & M.” Sydney Morning Herald 10–11 Sept. 2005: 17. Basset, Troy J., and Christina M. Walter. “Booksellers and Bestsellers: British Book Sales as Documented by The Bookman, 1891–1906.” Book History 4 (2001): 205–36. Brien, Donna Lee, Leonie Rutherford, and Rosemary Williamson. “Hearth and Hotmail: The Domestic Sphere as Commodity and Community in Cyberspace.” M/C Journal 10.4 (2007). 1 June 2008 ‹http://journal.media-culture.org.au/0708/10-brien.php>. Carter, David, and Anne Galligan. “Introduction.” Making Books: Contemporary Australian Publishing. St Lucia: U of Queensland P, 2007. 1–14. Corporall, Glenda. Project Octopus: Report Commissioned by the Australian Society of Authors. Sydney: Australian Society of Authors, 1990. Dempsey, John “Biography Rewrite: A&E’s Signature Series Heads to Sib Net.” Variety 4 Jun. 2006. 1 June 2008 ‹http://www.variety.com/article/VR1117944601.html?categoryid=1238&cs=1>. Donaldson, Ian. “Matters of Life and Death: The Return of Biography.” Australian Book Review 286 (Nov. 2006): 23–29. Douglas, Kate. “‘Blurbing’ Biographical: Authorship and Autobiography.” Biography 24.4 (2001): 806–26. Eliot, Simon. “Very Necessary but not Sufficient: A Personal View of Quantitative Analysis in Book History.” Book History 5 (2002): 283–93. Feather, John, and Hazel Woodbridge. “Bestsellers in the British Book Industry.” Publishing Research Quarterly 23.3 (Sept. 2007): 210–23. Feather, JP, and M Reid. “Bestsellers and the British Book Industry.” Publishing Research Quarterly 11.1 (1995): 57–72. Galligan, Anne. “Living in the Marketplace: Publishing in the 1990s.” Publishing Studies 7 (1999): 36–44. Grossman, Lev. “Time’s Person of the Year: You.” Time 13 Dec. 2006. Online edition. 1 June 2008 ‹http://www.time.com/time/magazine/article/0%2C9171%2C1569514%2C00.html>. Gutjahr, Paul C. “No Longer Left Behind: Amazon.com, Reader Response, and the Changing Fortunes of the Christian Novel in America.” Book History 5 (2002): 209–36. Hamilton, Nigel. Biography: A Brief History. Cambridge, MA: Harvard UP, 2007. Kaplan, Justin. “A Culture of Biography.” The Literary Biography: Problems and Solutions. Ed. Dale Salwak. Basingstoke: Macmillan, 1996. 1–11. Korda, Michael. Making the List: A Cultural History of the American Bestseller 1900–1999. New York: Barnes & Noble, 2001. Miller, Laura J. “The Bestseller List as Marketing Tool and Historical Fiction.” Book History 3 (2000): 286–304. Morreale, Joanne. “Revisiting The Osbournes: The Hybrid Reality-Sitcom.” Journal of Film and Video 55.1 (Spring 2003): 3–15. Rak, Julie. “Bio-Power: CBC Television’s Life & Times and A&E Network’s Biography on A&E.” LifeWriting 1.2 (2005): 1–18. Starck, Nigel. “Capturing Life—Not Death: A Case For Burying The Posthumous Parallax.” Text: The Journal of the Australian Association of Writing Programs 5.2 (2001). 1 June 2008 ‹http://www.textjournal.com.au/oct01/starck.htm>.

Abstract:

The mobile phone found its way to the Philippines when the first generation of Global Systems for Mobile Communication or GSM handsets was introduced in the country in 1994. This GSM protocol eventually developed to introduce a faster and more efficient means of storing, manipulating, and transmitting data by allowing data to be translated into a series of ones and zeroes. Digital technology furthered the mobile phone’s potentials from being a mere “talking device on the move” (Leung and Wei 316) to a more dynamic participant in the new information age. The capacity to merge all forms of binary data enabled mobile phones to allow convergent services such as chatting, voice-mail, news updates, e-mailing, Internet browsing, and even the dissemination of image and audio files. Apart from the allure of the possibilities of digital communication, the mobile phone was also welcomed in the Philippines because of its convenience; it provided the country, especially the rural areas where telephones are unavailable or inaccessible, with a modern means of communication. A survey conducted by the Social Weather Station (SWS) in 2001 reveals the extent of the dissemination of this technology in the Philippines: “Out of the 15 million households in the Philippines, an estimated 2.5 million have a cellular phone, of which 2.3 million have text-messaging capacity. For the entire nation, text-messaging is available to 15% of all households in general, but it is available to 53% of ABC households in particular. Of the 2.3 million text-capable households in the nation, 800 thousand are in Metro Manila.” Of the 80 million Filipinos, there are now 22 million mobile phone owners in the country compared to only 6.7 million subscribed landlines (Lallana 1). Of the various digital applications of the mobile phone, text messaging is still considered to be the most exploited service in the Philippines. A voice call placed through the mobile phone would typically cost around six to seven pesos per minute while a text message costs a peso per message. Corollary, a typical Filipino now sends an average of ten messages every day, contributing to a daily traffic of over 300 million text messages (Pertierra 58). This has led to the popular notion of the Philippines as the “texting capital of the world” (Pertierra et al. 88). In Text-ing Selves, a study that examines the use of mobile phones in the country, Pertierra and other researchers argue that texting has made it possible to create new unsurveilled and unconventional human relationships. In one case cited in the book, for example, a male and a female texter met after an accidental exchange of text messages. Although initially they were very reserved and guarded, familiarity between the two was fostered greatly because the medium allowed for an anonymous and uncommitted communication. Eventually, they met and shortly after that, got engaged. A second instance involved a person who exchanged phone numbers with his friends to pursue strangers and win new friends by texting. He engaged in virtual or text-based “affairs” with women, which would later on result to actual physical sex. Another case examined was that of an 18-year old bisexual who met “textmates” by participating in interactive Text TV chatrooms. Although he eventually met up with individuals to have sex, he professed to use the Text TV mainly to create these virtual relationships with persons of the same sex. (Pertierra et al. 64-89) It is because of the considerable popularity of the medium and the possible repercussions of such curious relationships and interpersonal communication patterns that the phenomenon of mobile phone use, particularly that of texting, in the Philippines is worthy of systematic scrutiny. Thus, the purpose of this study is to examine the relational context being created through this wireless messaging system. An exploratory study, this research examines the contributions of the texting technology that allowed development of romantic relationships among its users. Ultimately, this paper aims to identify what makes texting a novel romantic device in the Philippines. The framework in the understanding of relationship development through texting incorporates Malcolm Parks’ theory of relationship life cycle and network (352). In his proposal, interpersonal relationships of all types are usually conceptualized as developing from the impersonal to the personal along a series of relatively specific dimensions: increases in interdependence, in the variety and intimacy of interaction, in interpersonal predictability and understanding, in the change toward more personalized ways of communicating and coordinating, in commitment, and in the convergence of the participants’ social networks. According to Parks (359-68), relationships move within the constructive character of communication that involves the interaction of the structure and content of communication between the participants. Thus, the researcher would like to identify the relationship between these seven factors of relationship development and the texting technology. This research identified the attributes of the texting technology along the seven dimensions of Park’s theory of relational development. Qualitative data was obtained and explored in the light of the concepts presented in the related literature, particularly the theoretical discourses of Paul Levinson and Raul Pertierra et al. A total of 43 respondents, 21 males and 22 females, were selected through purposive sampling to derive exploratory data through the in-depth interview method. Texting and Interdependence Unwritten Rule of Texting Respondents revealed that their relationships developed with their respective partners because texting made them more dependent on each other. “It became a habit” (Emmy). Partners texted each other as often as they could, until they have established themselves as regular textmates. One respondent’s day would also be influenced by his partner’s text message: “Kapag hindi siya nakakapagtext, nami-miss ko siya (If she doesn’t text, I miss her). Her simple ‘good morning’s’ can really help me start my day right.” At this level of the relationship, texters always had the compulsion to keep the communication constantly moving. One respondent attributed this to the “unwritten rule of texting.” Clara elaborated: You know there’s this unwritten rule in texing: once a person has texted you, you have to reply. If you don’t reply, the person will automatically think you ignored him or her on purpose. So you have to reply no matter what. Even when you really have nothing to say, you’re forced to come up with something or give your opinion just to keep the conversation going. Immediacy and Accessibility Some respondents exhibited interdependence by “reporting” or informing each other of the happenings in their individual lives. Arnel shared: Ang ilang pinakanatulong sa amin ng texting ay to inform each other kung saan na kami at kung anong pinagkakaabalahan namin at a specific time, especially kung hindi kami magkasama. (One of the greatest aid of texting in our relationship is that it enables us to inform each other about where we are and what we are doing at a specific time, especially if we are not together). He also added that texting allows them to organize their schedules as well as to logistically set meeting times or inform the other of one’s tardiness. Texting also allowed for the individuals in the relationship to influence each other’s thoughts, behaviors, and actions. “Kapag nagkukuwento siya kung anong nangyari sa kaniya tapos tingin ko mali, pinagsasabihan ko siya (If she tells me stories about what happened to her and then I see that there’s something wrong with it, I admonish her)” (Jesus). Jack summarized how the texting technology facilitated these indicators of interdependence between romantic partners: There’s a feeling of security that having a cellphone gives to a certain person, because you know that, more often than not, you can and will be reached by anyone, anywhere, anytime, and vice versa. So when I need comfort, or someone to listen, or I need to vent, or I need my boyfriend’s opinion, or I need his help in making a decision, it’s really relieving to know that he’s just a text or phone call away. These responses from the participants in a texting romantic relationship confirm Paul Levinson’s arguments of the mobile phone’s feature of accessibility. In the book Cellphone: The Story of the World’s Most Mobile Medium and How it has Transformed Everything! he mentions that the mobile phone technology, particularly texting, permits users to make instant, immediate and direct delivery of messages. He further explains that texting can be a romancing tool because before there was the mobile phone, people placing call through the telephone had to make sure that the persons they are asking out on a date are at home when the phone rings (Levinson 97). Texting and Depth: Privacy and Levinson’s Silence Texting also facilitated an efficient exchange of a variety of important, intimate, and personal topics and feelings for most of the respondents. A number of respondents even confessed that they could go as intimate as exchanging sexual messages with their partners. One respondent revealed that he could text his partner anything “kahit nga text sex pwede rin eh (even ‘sex text’ is allowed).” But mostly, the text exchanges consisted of intimate romantic feelings that one could not manage to say in person. Richard shared: “For example, through text we can say ‘I love you’ to each other. Aside from that, nasasabi ko rin yung mga problems na hindi ko masabi ng harapan (I could tell her about my problems that I could not say face-to-face).” Arnel, a hom*osexual, attributed this ease of transmitting intimate and personal topics and feelings to the texting technology’s unique feature of privacy. “Kasi wari bang nakakalikha ng pribadong espasyo yung screen ng phone mo na kahit na magkalayo kayo” (Because the mobile phone screen is able to create a private space that even if you are far from each other) physically, the virtual space created by that technology is apparent. Because no one can hear you say those things or no one else can read [them], assuming na hindi pinabasa sa ibang tao o hindi nakita (that it is not allowed to be read or seen by others) (Arnel). Arnel’s discussion of the private space that allows for intimate exchanges links up with Paul Levinson’s silence as one of the biggest benefit of the texting technology. Texting permits receivers to view their messages in private as opposed to having others in the environment hear and know about their particular communication or simply even just the fact that they are communicating (Levinson 112-14). Anonymity RJ would associate this capability to swap intimate information between partners to texting’s provision for anonymity. In texting, there is the element of anonymity, thus, you can feel more comfortable with sharing more intimate messages. As opposed to a face-to-face conversation wherein you would tend to hold back some feelings or thoughts because of fear of outright rejection. Personally, I consider that factor as a very important element in the development of our relationship. Because I am not really the aggressive-frank type of guy, I tend to hold back in telling her intimate things face to face. The feature of anonymity that the respondents mentioned seems to refer to one characteristic that Pertierra, et al. (91) outlined in their book. They wrote that communication through texting has also efficiently incorporated meaning, intention, and expressions allowing texters to say what is normally unsayable in face-to-face contexts. This clearly points to the comfort that the respondents identified when they’d share about intimate details like their exes and other information that a typical “non-aggressive-frank guy, who fears outright rejection,” would. Autonomy Perhaps an additional feature that might be closely related to privacy and anonymity is the autonomous nature of the texting technology. hom*osexuals like Jetrin took advantage of this feature to facilitate unconventional same-sex affairs: “Unlike pagers, mobile phones are not monitored, therefore I can pretty much say what I want to the other person. I get to express myself more clearly and intimate[ly]”. Because of this absence of censorship, texters can confidently say “’I love you’ or ‘I want to throw you against the wall and make you feel like a cheap whor*’ (Jetrin)” without having to concern themselves about a third-party processing their messages. Texting and Breadth Expressing Real and Virtual Emotions Because of these various constraints, respondents started to locate other avenues to communicate with their partners. Thus, the breadth of the relationship increased. Other means of communication that the respondents mentioned are face-to-face encounters, voice phone calls (either landline or mobile phone), e-mail, chat (YM, ICQ, Web cam, etc.), and even snail mail. However way they decided to extend their communication beyond texting, almost all of them declared that it is still texting that instigated this movement to another medium. One respondent said “Of course text ang taga-initiate (initiates) and then more ways [follow] after.” Although texting employs a dualistic nature of beneficial anonymity and uncertainty between exchanging partners, a number of respondents still express optimism about the texting technology’s capacity to bridge the gap between expressing real and virtual emotions. Some claimed that “even [in] text [there is] personality; smiling face, exclamation points, feelings are still communicated.” RG also expressed that “yung mga smileys nakakatulong sa pag-express ng emotions (smileys help in expressing emotions).” Jake added that “qualities like the smiley faces and sad faces you can make using the punctuation marks, etc. can really add warmth and depth to text messages.” Texting and Commitment Regularity Since most of the couples in a romantic relationship did not have the luxury of time to meet up in person or talk over the phone regularly, the frequency of texting became a distinct indication about their commitment to their relationships. “To commit is to be there for the person, 24/7. Texting helps in achieving that despite of the barriers in time and distance” (Von). Didith showed the other end of this phenomenon: “When he texted less and less in the course of the relationship, it made me doubt about … his commitment.” This regularity of texting also provided for strengthening the bond and connection between partners that ultimately “As we share more and more of our lives with each other, more trust develops…and the more trust you instill in each other, the more you expect the relationship to be stronger and more lasting” (Jack). Convenience and Affordability Some respondents pointed out texting’s convenient nature of linking partners who are rather separated by physical and geographical limits. Richard used texting to contact his partner “kasi malayo kami sa isa’t-isa, lalo na kapag umuuwi siya sa Bulacan. Texting ang pinakamadali, cheapest, and convenient way para makapag-communicate kami (because we are far from each other, especially if she goes home to Bulacan. Texting is the fastest, cheapest, and convenient way for us to communicate).” This “presence” that strengthens the commitment between partners, as suggested by most of the respondents, indicates the capacity of the mobile phone to transform into an extension of the human body and connect partners intimately. Texting, Predictability and Understanding Redundancy Some of the respondents agreed that it is the regularity of texting that enabled them to become more capable of understanding and predicting their partner’s feelings and behaviors. Tina articulated this: “Probably due to redundancy, one can predict how the other will react to certain statements.” Jake also expressed the same suggestion: Texting in our relationship has become a routine, actually. Texting has become like talking for us. And the more we text/talk, the more we get to know each other. Nagiging sanay na kami sa ugali at pag-iisip ng isa’t-isa (We become used to each other’s attitudes and thinking). So it’s inevitable for us to be able to predict one another’s reactions and thoughts to certain topics. Because we get to a point wherein we feel like we know each other so well, that when we are able to correctly predict a feeling or behavior, we find it amusing. In the end, the regularity of the interaction brought about learning. “I’ve learned much of her from texting. I knew that she becomes disappointed with certain things or she really appreciates it when I do certain things. It became easier for me to learn about her thoughts, feelings, etc.” (RJ) Managing of Contextual Cues A lot of the respondents mentioned that their understanding and predictability of their partners was also heightened by the context of the construction of the messages that were being transmitted. “If there are smiley faces, then we’re okay. No cute expressions mean we’re in a serious mode” (Didith). “Either an added word, a missing word, or a word out of place in the message gives me the clue” (Jake). The textual structure and signs became instrumental into the translation of how to perceive another’s feelings or reactions. “For example, pag normal, sweet words yung nasa text, may mga ‘I love you,’ mga ganon. Pero kung galit siya, may iba. Minsan ‘Oo’ lang yung sagot. Kaya mas nakikilala ko pa siya through text (For example, on a normal circ*mstance, her text would contain sweet words like ‘I love you.’ But if she’s mad, it’s different. At times, she would just reply with a mere ‘yes.’ That’s why I get to know her more through text)” (Richard). Texting and Communicative Change Own Private World Texting allowed respondents to create special languages that they used to interact with their own partners. It is an inherent characteristic of texting that limits messages up to 360 characters only, and it becomes almost a requirement to really adapt a rather abbreviated way of writing when one has to send a message. In this study however, it was found that the languages that respondents created were not the usual languages that the general public would use or understand in texting – it even went beyond the usual use of the popular smileys. Respondents revealed that they created codes that only they and their respective partners understood in their “own private world” (Jackie, Emma). “How I text him is different from how I text other people so I don’t think other people would understand what I’m telling him, and why the manner is so if they read our messages” (Anika). Leana shared an example: My partner and I have created special nicknames and shortcuts that only the two of us know and understand. Kunyari (For example), we have our own way of saying ‘I love you’ or ‘I miss you.’ To send a kiss… we use a set of characters different from the usual. Basta secret na namin ‘yon (It is our secret). Fun Majority of the respondents identified communicative code change as the most exciting and fun part in texting. “It is one of the best things about relating with someone through texting. It is one of the most fun things to do” (Mario). And the amusem*nt that this interaction caused was not only limited in the virtual environment and the textual context. “It is one of the fun things about our texting and it even carries over when we are together personally” (Justin). “Since words are what we have, we play with them and try to be creative. Para masaya, exciting (So that it is fun and exciting)” (Charm). Incidentally, this sense of fun and excitement is also one of the attributes that Pertierra and his co-authors mentioned in their book Txt-ing Selves (Pertierra et al. 140): “Many see texting as an opportunity for fun.” Texting and Network Convergence Texting also made network convergence possible among partners, and their respective social circles, in a romantic relationship. Because the respondents engaged in non-stop texting, their friends and family started to notice their change in behavior. “People become curious… They want to know the person I text with every minute of every day… I guess people can tell when a person’s in love, even when it has only developed through texting” (Clara). Jake shared a very likely scenario: “If you get text messages when you’re with your friends/family and you laugh at the message you receive, or just react to whatever you receive, you’d have to make kwento (tell) who you’re texting to make sense of your reactions.” Others though, readily announced their relationships to everyone: “I’ll text my friends first na ‘Uy, may bago ako.’ (I will text my friends first that: ‘Hey, I have a new girlfriend.’)” (Richard). But sometimes, texters also introduced their partners to people outside their friends and family circles. “Sometimes, it even goes beyond personal. Example, if my ‘new partner’ who has never met any of my friends and family need help with something (business, academic, etc.) then I introduce him to someone from my circle who can be of help to him” (Jetrin). Network convergence could also take place through and within the medium itself. Respondents revealed that their family and friends actually interact with each other through texting without necessarily having the opportunity to meet in person. Pauline shared: “Ate (My older sister)… used to send text messages to him before to ask where I am. And my mom stole his number from my phone ‘just in case’.” Didith and her boyfriend also experienced having their friends involved in the dynamics of their relationship: “During our first major quarrel, he texted and called my friend to ask what I was mad about. Likewise, when we have a minor spat, I call his friend to vent or ask about him.” Conclusion This study establishes the texting technology’s capacity as a romancing gadget. As the interview participants pointed out, because of the technology’s capacity to allow users to create their own world capable of expressing real and virtual emotions, and managing contextual cues, texters were able to increase their dependence and understanding of one another. It also allowed for partners to exchange more personal and intimate information through an instant and private delivery of messages. The facilitation of communicative change made their relationship more exciting and that the texting medium itself became the message of commitment to their relationship. Finally, texting also led the partners to introduce one another to their families and friends either through the texting environment or face-to-face. Ultimately, texting became their means to achieving intimacy and romance. Texting offered a modern communication medium for carrying out traditional gender roles in pursuing romance for the heterosexual majority of the respondents. However, the messaging tool also empowered the hom*osexuals and bisexuals involved in the study. The highly private and autonomous textual environment enabled them to explore new and unorthodox romantic and even sexual relations. Moreover, texting may be considered as a venue for “technological foreplay” (Nadarajan). Almost all of those who have used texting to sustain their intimacy indicated the choice to expand to other modes of communication. Although relationships set in a purely virtual environment actually exist, the findings that these relationships rarely stay virtual point to the idea that the virtual setting of texting becomes simply just another place where partners get to exercise their romance for each other, only to be further “consummated” perhaps by a face-to-face contact. Data gathering for this research revealed a noteworthy number of respondents who engage in a purely virtual textual relationship. A further investigation of this occurrence will be able to highlight the capacity of texting as a relationship gadget. Long distance relationships sustained by this technology also provide a good ground for the exploration of the text messaging’s potentials as communication tool. References Lallana, Emmanuel. SMS, Business, and Government in the Philippines. Manila: Department of Science and Technology, 2004. Leung, Louis, and Ran Wei. “More than Just Talk on the Move: Uses and Gratifications of the Cellular Phone.” Journalism and Mass Communication Quarterly 77 (2000): 308-320. Levinson, Paul. Cellphone: The Story of the World’s Most Mobile Medium and How It Has Transformed Everything! New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2004. Mangahas, Malou. “For the Little History of EDSA-2.” Social Weather Station 26 Jan. 2001. 31 Jan. 2005 http://www.sws.org.ph/>. Nadarajan, Gunalan. Personal communication with the author. 2004. Parks, Malcolm. “Communication Networks and Relationship Life Cycles.” Handbook of Personal Relationships: Theory, Research, and Interventions. 2nd ed. Ed. Steve Duck. London: John Wiley, 1997. 351-72. Pertierra, Raul. Transforming Technologies: Altered Selves – Mobile Phone and Internet Use in the Philippines. Manila: De La Salle UP, 2006. Pertierra, Raul, et al. Text-ing Selves: Cellphones and Philippine Modernity. Manila: De La Salle UP, 2002. Solis, Randy Jay. “Mobile Romance: An Exploration of the Development of Romantic Relationships through Texting.” Asia Culture Forum, Gwangju, South Korea: 29 Oct. 2006. Citation reference for this article MLA Style Solis, Randy Jay C. "Texting Love: An Exploration of Text Messaging as a Medium for Romance in the Philippines." M/C Journal 10.1 (2007). echo date('d M. Y'); ?> <http://journal.media-culture.org.au/0703/05-solis.php>. APA Style Solis, R. (Mar. 2007) "Texting Love: An Exploration of Text Messaging as a Medium for Romance in the Philippines," M/C Journal, 10(1). Retrieved echo date('d M. Y'); ?> from <http://journal.media-culture.org.au/0703/05-solis.php>.

Abstract:

Introduction: Conceptualizing DisabilityThe two most prominent models for understanding disability are the medical model and the social model (“Disability”). The medical model locates disability in the person and emphasises the possibility of a cure, reinforcing the idea that disability is the fault of the disabled person, their body, their genes, and/or their upbringing. The social model, formulated as a response to the medical model, presents disability as a failure of the surrounding environment to accommodate differently abled bodies and minds. Closely linked to identity politics, the social model argues that disability is not a defect to be fixed but a source of human experience and identity, and that to disregard the needs of people with disability is to discriminate against them by being “ableist.”Both models have limitations. On the one hand, simply being a person with disability or having any other minority identity/-ies does not by itself lead to exclusion and discrimination (Nocella 18); an element of social valuation must be present that goes beyond a mere numbers game. On the other hand, merely focusing on the social aspect neglects “the realities of sickness, suffering, and pain” that many people with disability experience (Mollow 196) and that cannot be substantially alleviated by any degree of social change. The body is irreducible to discourse and representation (Siebers 749). Disability exists only at the confluence of differently abled minds and bodies and unaccommodating social and physical environs. How a body “fits” (my word) its environment is the focus of the “ecosomatic paradigm” (Cella 574-75); one example is how the drastically different environment of Cormac McCarthy’s The Road (2006) reorients the coordinates of ability and impairment (Cella 582–84). I want to examine a novel that, conversely, features a change not in environment but in body.Alien LegsTim Farnsworth, the protagonist of Joshua Ferris’s second novel, The Unnamed (2010), is a high-powered New York lawyer who develops a condition that causes him to walk spontaneously without control over direction or duration. Tim suffers four periods of “walking,” during which his body could without warning stand up and walk at any time up to the point of exhaustion; each period grows increasingly longer with more frequent walks, until the fourth one ends in Tim’s death. As his wife, Jane, understands it, these forced excursions are “a hijacking of some obscure order of the body, the frightened soul inside the runaway train of mindless matter” (24). The direction is not random, for his legs follow roads and traffic lights. When Tim is exhausted, his legs abruptly stop, ceding control back to his conscious will, whence Tim usually calls Jane and then sleeps like a baby wherever he stops. She picks him up at all hours of the day and night.Contemporary critics note shades of Beckett in both the premise and title of the novel (“Young”; Adams), connections confirmed by Ferris (“Involuntary”); Ron Charles mentions the Poe story “The Man of the Crowd” (1845), but it seems only the compulsion to walk is similar. Ferris says he “was interested in writing about disease” (“Involuntary”), and disability is at the core of the novel; Tim more than once thinks bitterly to himself that the smug person without disability in front of him will one day fall ill and die, alluding to the universality of disability. His condition is detrimental to his work and life, and Stuart Murray explores how this reveals the ableist assumptions behind the idea of “productivity” in a post-industrial economy. In one humorous episode, Tim arrives unexpectedly (but volitionally) at a courtroom and has just finished requesting permission to join the proceedings when his legs take him out of the courtroom again; he barely has time to shout over his shoulder, “on second thought, Your Honor” (Ferris Unnamed 103). However, Murray does not discuss what is unique about Tim’s disability: it revolves around walking, the paradigmatic act of ability in popular culture, as connoted in the phrase “to stand up and walk.” This makes it difficult to understand Tim’s predicament solely in terms of either the medical or social model. He is able-bodied—in fact, we might say he is “over-able”—leading one doctor to label his condition “benign idiopathic perambulation” (41; my emphasis); yet the lack of agency in his walking precludes it from becoming a “pedestrian speech act” (de Certeau 98), walking that imbues space with semiotic value. It is difficult to imagine what changes society could make to neutralize Tim’s disability.The novel explores both avenues. At first, Tim adheres to the medical model protocol of seeking a diagnosis to facilitate treatment. He goes to every and any (pseudo)expert in search of “the One Guy” who can diagnose and, possibly, cure him (53), but none can; a paper in The New England Journal of Medicine documents psychiatrists and neurologists, finding nothing, kicking the can between them, “from the mind to body back to the mind” (101). Tim is driven to seek a diagnosis because, under the medical model, a diagnosis facilitates understanding, by others and by oneself. As the Farnsworths experience many times, it is surpassingly difficult to explain to others that one has a disease with no diagnosis or even name. Without a name, the disease may as well not exist, and even their daughter, Becka, doubts Tim at first. Only Jane is able to empathize with him based on her own experience of menopause, incomprehensible to men, gesturing towards the influence of sex on medical hermeneutics (Mollow 188–92). As the last hope of a diagnosis comes up empty, Tim shifts his mentality, attempting to understand his condition through an idiosyncratic idiom: experiencing “brain fog”, feeling “mentally unsticky”, and having “jangly” nerves, “hyperslogged” muscles, a “floaty” left side, and “bunched up” breathing—these, to him, are “the most precise descriptions” of his physical and mental state (126). “Name” something, “revealing nature’s mystery”, and one can “triumph over it”, he thinks at one point (212). But he is never able to eschew the drive toward understanding via naming, and his “deep metaphysical ache” (Burn 45) takes the form of a lament at misfortune, a genre traceable to the Book of Job.Short of crafting a life for Tim in which his family, friends, and work are meaningfully present yet detached enough in scheduling and physical space to accommodate his needs, the social model is insufficient to make sense of, let alone neutralize, his disability. Nonetheless, there are certain aspects of his experience that can be improved with social adjustments. Tim often ends his walks by sleeping wherever he stops, and he would benefit from sensitivity training for police officers and other authority figures; out of all the authority figures who he encounters, only one shows consideration for his safety, comfort, and mental well-being prior to addressing the illegality of his behaviour. And making the general public more aware of “modes of not knowing, unknowing, and failing to know”, in the words of Jack Halberstam (qtd. in McRuer and Johnson 152), would alleviate the plight not just of Tim but of all sufferers of undiagnosed diseases and people with (rare forms of) disability.After Tim leaves home and starts walking cross-country, he has to learn to deal with his disability without any support system. The solution he hits upon illustrates the ecosomatic paradigm: he buys camping gear and treats his walking as an endless hike. Neither “curing” his body nor asking accommodation of society, Tim’s tools mediate a fit between body and environs, and it more or less works. For Tim the involuntary nomad, “everywhere was a wilderness” (Ferris Unnamed 247).The Otherness of the BodyProblems arise when Tim tries to fight his legs. After despairing of a diagnosis, he internalises the struggle against the “somatic noncompliance” of his body (Mollow 197) and refers to it as “the other” (207). One through-line of the novel is a (failed) attempt to overcome cartesian duality (Reiffenrath). Tim divides his experiences along cartesian lines and actively tries to enhance while short-circuiting the body. He recites case law and tries to take up birdwatching to maintain his mind, but his body constantly stymies him, drawing his attention to its own needs. He keeps himself ill-clothed and -fed and spurns needed medical attention, only to find—on the brink of death—that his body has brought him to a hospital, and that he stops walking until he is cured and discharged. Tim’s early impression that his body has “a mind of its own” (44), a situation comparable to the Strange Case of Dr Jekyll and Mr Hyde (1886; Ludwigs 123–24), is borne out when it starts to silently speak to him, monosyllabically at first (“Food!” (207)), then progressing to simple sentences (“Leg is hurting” (213)) and sarcasm (“Deficiency of copper causes anemia, just so you know” (216)) before arriving at full-blown taunting:The other was the interrogator and he the muttering subject […].Q: Are you aware that you can be made to forget words, if certain neurons are suppressed from firing?A: Certain what?Q: And that by suppressing the firing of others, you can be made to forget what words mean entirely? Like the word Jane, for instance.A: Which?Q: And do you know that if I do this—[inaudible]A: Oof!Q: —you will flatline? And if I do this—[inaudible]A: Aaa, aaa…Q: —you will cease flatlining? (223–24; emphases and interpolations in original except for bracketed ellipsis)His Jobean lament turns literal, with his mind on God’s side and his body, “the other”, on the Devil’s in a battle for his eternal soul (Burn 46). Ironically, this “God talk” (Ferris Unnamed 248) finally gets Tim diagnosed with schizophrenia, and he receives medication that silences his body, if not stilling his legs. But when he is not medicated, his body can dominate his mind with multiple-page monologues.Not long after Tim’s mind and body reach a truce thanks to the camping gear and medication, Tim receives word on the west coast that Jane, in New York, has terminal cancer; he resolves to fight his end-of-walk “narcoleptic episodes” (12) to return to her—on foot. His body is not pleased, and it slowly falls apart as Tim fights it eastward cross-country. By the time he is hospitalized “ten miles as the crow flies from his final destination”, his ailments include “conjunctivitis”, “leg cramps”, “myositis”, “kidney failure”, “chafing and blisters”, “shingles”, “back pain”, “bug bites, ticks, fleas and lice”, “sun blisters”, “heatstroke and dehydration”, “rhabdomyolysis”, “excess [blood] potassium”, “splintering [leg] bones”, “burning tongue”, “[ballooning] heels”, “osteal complications”, “acute respiratory distress syndrome”, “excess fluid [in] his peritoneal cavity”, “brain swelling”, and a coma (278–80)—not including the fingers and toes lost to frostbite during an earlier period of walking. Nevertheless, he recovers and reunites with Jane, maintaining a holding pattern by returning to Jane’s hospital bedside after each walk.Jane recovers; the urgency having dissipated, Tim goes back on the road, confident that “he had proven long ago that there was no circ*mstance under which he could not walk if he put his mind to it” (303). A victory for mind over body? Not quite. The ending, Tim’s death scene, planned by Ferris from the beginning (Ferris “Tracking”), manages to grant victory to both mind and body without uniting them: his mind keeps working after physical death, but its last thought is of a “delicious […] cup of water” (310). Mind and body are two, but indivisible.Cartesian duality has relevance for other significant characters. The chain-smoking Detective Roy, assigned the case Tim is defending, later appears with oxygen tank in tow due to emphysema, yet he cannot quit smoking. What might have been a mere shortcut for characterization here carries physical consequences: the oxygen tank limits Roy’s movement and, one supposes, his investigative ability. After Jane recovers, Tim visits Frank Novovian, the security guard at his old law firm, and finds he has “gone fat [...] His retiring slouch behind the security post said there was no going back”; recognising Tim, Frank “lifted an inch off [his] chair, righting his jellied form, which immediately settled back into place” (297; my emphases). Frank’s physical state reflects the state of his career: settled. The mind-body antagonism is even more stark among Tim’s lawyer colleagues. Lev Wittig cannot become sexually aroused unless there is a “rare and extremely venomous snak[e]” in the room with no lights (145)—in direct contrast to his being a corporate tax specialist and the “dullest person you will ever meet” (141). And Mike Kronish famously once billed a twenty-seven-hour workday by crossing multiple time zones, but his apparent victory of mind over matter is undercut by his other notable achievement, being such a workaholic that his grown kids call him “Uncle Daddy” (148).Jane offers a more vexed case. While serving as Tim’s primary caretaker, she dreads the prospect of sacrificing the rest of her life for him. The pressures of the consciously maintaining her wedding vows directly affects her body. Besides succumbing to and recovering from alcoholism, she is twice tempted by the sexuality of other men; the second time, Tim calls her at the moment of truth to tell her the walking has returned, but instead of offering to pick him up, she says to him, “Come home” (195). As she later admits, asking him to do the impossible is a form of abandonment, and though causality is merely implied, Tim decides a day later not to return. Cartesian duality is similarly blurred in Jane’s fight against cancer. Prior to developing cancer, it is the pretence for Tim’s frequent office absences; she develops cancer; she fights it into remission not by relying on the clinical trial she undergoes, but because Tim’s impossible return inspires her; its remission removes the sense of urgency keeping Tim around, and he leaves; and he later learns that she dies from its recurrence. In multiple senses, Jane’s physical challenges are inextricable from her marriage commitment. Tim’s peripatetic condition affects both of them in hom*ologous ways, gesturing towards the importance of disability studies for understanding the experience both of people with disability and of their caretakers.Becka copes with cartesian duality in the form of her obesity, and the way she does so sets an example for Tim. She gains weight during adolescence, around the time Tim starts walking uncontrollably, and despite her efforts she never loses weight. At first moody and depressed, she later channels her emotions into music, eventually going on tour. After one of her concerts, she tells Tim she has accepted her body, calling it “my one go-around,” freeing her from having to “hate yourself till the bitter end” (262) to instead enjoy her life and music. The idea of acceptance stays with Tim; whereas in previous episodes of walking he ignored the outside world—another example of reconceptualizing walking in the mode of disability—he pays attention to his surroundings on his journey back to New York, which is filled with descriptions of various geographical, meteorological, biological, and sociological phenomena, all while his body slowly breaks down. By the time he leaves home forever, he has acquired the habit of constant observation and the ability to enjoy things moment by moment. “Beauty, surprisingly, was everywhere” (279), he thinks. Invoking the figure of the flâneur, which Ferris had in mind when writing the novel (Ferris “Involuntary”), Peter Ferry argues that “becoming a 21st century incarnation of the flâneur gives Tim a greater sense of selfhood, a belief in the significance of his own existence within the increasingly chaotic and disorientating urban environment” (59). I concur, with two caveats: the chaotic and disorienting environment is not merely urban; and, contrary to Ferry’s claim that this regained selfhood is in contrast to “disintegrating” “conventional understandings of masculinity” (57), it instead incorporates Tim’s new identity as a person with disability.Conclusion: The Experience of DisabilityMore than specific insights into living with disability, the most important contribution of The Unnamed to disability studies is its exploration of the pure experience of disability. Ferris says, “I wanted to strip down this character to the very barest essentials and see what happens when sickness can’t go away and it can’t be answered by all [sic] of the medical technology that the country has at its disposal” (“Tracking”); by making Tim a wealthy lawyer with a caring family—removing common complicating socioeconomic factors of disability—and giving him an unprecedented impairment—removing all medical support and social services—Ferris depicts disability per se, illuminating the importance of disability studies for all people with(out) disability. After undergoing variegated experiences of pure disability, Tim “maintained a sound mind until the end. He was vigilant about periodic checkups and disciplined with his medication. He took care of himself as best he could, eating well however possible, sleeping when his body required it, […] and he persevered in this manner of living until his death” (Ferris Unnamed 306). This is an ideal relation to maintain between mind, body, and environment, irrespective of (dis)ability.ReferencesAdams, Tim. “The Unnamed by Joshua Ferris.” Fiction. Observer, 21 Feb. 2010: n. pag. 19 Sep. 2018 <https://www.theguardian.com/books/2010/feb/21/the-unnamed-joshua-ferris>.Burn, Stephen J. “Mapping the Syndrome Novel.” Diseases and Disorders in Contemporary Fiction: The Syndrome Syndrome. Eds. T.J. Lustig and James Peaco*ck. New York: Routledge, 2013. 35-52.Cella, Matthew J.C. “The Ecosomatic Paradigm in Literature: Merging Disability Studies and Ecocriticism.” Interdisciplinary Studies in Literature and Environment 20.3 (2013): 574–96.De Certeau, Michel. The Practice of Everyday Life. 1980. Trans. Steven Rendall. Berkeley: U of California P, 1984.Charles, Ron. “Book World Review of Joshua Ferris’s ‘The Unnamed.’” Books. Washington Post 20 Jan. 2010: n. pag. 19 Sep. 2018 <http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-dyn/content/article/2010/01/19/AR2010011903945.html>.“Disability.” Wikipedia: The Free Encyclopedia 17 Sep. 2018. 19 Sep. 2018 <https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Disability>.Ferris, Joshua. “Involuntary Walking; the Joshua Ferris Interview.” ReadRollShow. Created by David Weich. Sheepscot Creative, 2010. Vimeo, 9 Mar. 2010. 18 Sep. 2018 <https://www.vimeo.com/10026925>. [My transcript.]———. “Tracking a Man’s Life, in Endless Footsteps.” Interview by Melissa Block. All Things Considered, NPR, 15 Feb. 2010. 18 Sep. 2018 <https://www.npr.org/templates/transcript/transcript.php?storyId=123650332>.———. The Unnamed: A Novel. New York: Little, Brown, 2010.Ferry, Peter. “Reading Manhattan, Reading Masculinity: Reintroducing the Flâneur with E.B. White’s Here Is New York and Joshua Ferris’ The Unnamed.” Culture, Society & Masculinities 3.1 (2011): 49–61.Ludwigs, Marina. “Walking as a Metaphor for Narrativity.” Studia Neophilologica 87.1 (Suppl. 1) (2015): 116–28.McCarthy, Cormac. The Road. New York: Vintage, 2006.McRuer, Robert, and Merri Lisa Johnson. “Proliferating Cripistemologies: A Virtual Roundtable.” Journal of Literary and Cultural Disability Studies 8.2 (2014): 149–69.Mollow, Anna. “Criphystemologies: What Disability Theory Needs to Know about Hysteria.” Journal of Literary and Cultural Disability Studies 8.2 (2014): 185–201.Murray, Stuart. “Reading Disability in a Time of Posthuman Work: Speed and Embodiment in Joshua Ferris’ The Unnamed and Michael Faber’s Under the Skin.” Disability Studies Quarterly 37.4 (2017). 20 May 2018 <http://dsq–sds.org/article/view/6104/4823/>.Nocella, Anthony J., II. “Defining Eco–Ability: Social Justice and the Intersectionality of Disability, Nonhuman Animals, and Ecology.” Earth, Animal, and Disability Liberation: The Rise of the Eco–Ability Movement. Eds. Anthony J. Nocella II, Judy K.C. Bentley, and Janet M. Duncan. New York: Peter Lang, 2012. 3–21.Poe, Edgar Allan. “The Man of the Crowd.” 1845. PoeStories.com. 18 Sep. 2018 <https://poestories.com/read/manofthecrowd>.Reiffenrath, Tanja. “Mind over Matter? Joshua Ferris’s The Unnamed as Counternarrative.” [sic] – a journal of literature, culture and literary translation 5.1 (2014). 20 May 2018 <https://www.sic–journal.org/ArticleView.aspx?aid=305/>.Siebers, Tobin. “Disability in Theory: From Social Constructionism to the New Realism of the Body.” American Literary History 13.4 (2001): 737–54.“The Young and the Restless.” Review of The Unnamed by Joshua Ferris. Books and Arts. Economist, 28 Jan. 2010: n. pag. 19 Sep. 2018 <https://www.economist.com/books-and-arts/2010/01/28/the-young-and-the-restless>.

Abstract:

Photo by Finding Dan | Dan Grinwis on Unsplash We who grew up texting, instant messaging, and emailing are blessed with native fluency in internet slang that varies according to country and language. Growing up in Sub-Saharan Africa, my schoolmates and I particularly loved to say TIA or, “This Is Africa.”[1] Largely popularized through the 2006 film, “Blood Diamond”,[2] TIA was the answer to all of the idiosyncrasies that accompanied living in the middle of the second-largest continent. Pulled over by local traffic police who demand a “cold drink”? TIA. Helped push the school bus out of a massive pothole during monsoon season? TIA. Reached for your Nokia brick only to pull a similarly sized co*ckroach from your purse? TIA. Largely isolated from the rest of the world, disease hysteria triggered by bird flu, SARS, and MERS passed by Sub-Saharan Africa as a far- off echo – my community was preoccupied with more imminent threats like malaria and cholera. The 2013 Ebola epidemic was the first time I was exposed to the narrow focus and broad indifference with which the wider world regards Africa. Mass hysteria over an “African disease” that threatened US shores exhibited narrow focus[3] while broad indifference manifested as radio silence following the resolution of cases in the US and Europe. The outbreak lasted until 2016 but coverage waned after 2015, when the only Ebola patients outside of Africa were expats shipped home for recovery.[4] As a freshman in college, my new British friends asked whether my family was at risk (they were not) and whether it was safe for me to go home for the holidays (it was). The 2013 outbreak primarily affected West Africa, on the opposite side of the continent. But to my college friends, Africa was a disease-ridden monolith. TIA, that is Africa. To the indifferent journalist, Africa is a convenient narrative device. By refusing to think of parts of Africa as anything other than the whole, we reduce a continent of 54 nations to a single entity – smaller and more manageable. The same occurred at the height of COVID-19 anxieties. As the healthcare systems of “more developed” countries threatened imminent collapse, a cry rattled across the globe: what will the Africans do?[5] Military-enforced lockdowns?[6] Will we have to take care of their citizens again?[7] While catching up with some friends in July 2020, I resisted an eyeroll as an acquaintance, grinning smugly, announced a new Ebola outbreak plaguing Congo.[8] (He probably meant DRC but he did not specify, and I am not sure he knew the difference.) A quick Google search confirmed the news, reported with glee in all major news media.[9] The Zoom call erupted in a flurry of sighs as my friends contemplated the new threat to US soil. Ever the party pooper, I emphasized that the outbreak was nothing new. The Ebola virus takes its name from its eponymous river in the DRC and the Congolese government had only just announced the end to a two-year struggle with Ebola in April.[10] Soon afterwards, the world lost interest; Al-Jazeera posted its last Ebola article on July 25.[11] Concurrently, coverage on ‘Africa’s COVID-19 crisis’ dwindled, eclipsed by worldwide #BLM protests, unrest in Belarus, and the US elections. As the attention on other world events settled, the “developed” world checked in with “poor, underdeveloped” Africa.[12] Despite concerns about cramped South African townships and the veracity of disease reports in Nigeria,[13] the number of COVID-19 cases and death rates in the continent have stayed low.[14] Citing a young population, existing contact-tracing infrastructure, and cross-immunity from other coronaviruses, several published articles analyze Africa’s mortality statistics.[15] Some, as pointed out by Ghanaian journalist, Karen Attiah, strive to paint the successes of African COVID-19 responses with stereotypical images of poverty and instability. After all, TIA. But while the world was not looking, African healthcare systems rallied. Wild poliovirus was completely eradicated from the continent in August.[16] Uganda began developing its own COVID-19 testing kits in May.[17] COVID-19 cases were limited to ten of Africa’s 54 countries while the DRC’s leading Ebola expert[18] reported that the new outbreak was under control.[19]Though there are still economic concerns due to reduced import-export activity between countries, Africa stands strong as second waves in Europe threaten to overrun hospitals.[20] A year from the beginning of the COVID-19 pandemic, the WHO shared concerns of a lack of justice and equality in global vaccine distribution.[21] Higher income countries have had enough stock to vaccinate one fourth of their population, on average, while low income countries are limited to around 1 in 500.[22] However, a headline in CBS News implies that the low vaccination rate in South Africa is due to a domestic class struggle between the rich and poor citizens,[23] rather than an issue of vaccine nationalism. There are some reporters in Western news media, like Peter Mwai who reports for the BBC, who portray African healthcare systems in a balanced way. Seeking out unbiased writers’ articles is the best way to ensure exposure to balanced news. However, this is an exercise that many readers overlook because they depend on headlines for information. The bias is systematic, and the reliability of a few reporters is outweighed by countless examples of careless copy editing. As evidenced by the CBS News clip, quick turnaround time for publishing live television broadcast clips online leads to sloppy research, injecting prejudices in news media. Perhaps it is too early to celebrate. But as Western media spotlights claims that Africa was spared due to herd immunity from previous coronaviruses blazing through poverty-stricken neighborhoods, it does not seem so bad to rebuff the stereotype.[24] The US currently leads in total COVID-19 cases, followed by India, Brazil, and France. South Africa does not even break the top ten. Morocco, next in line, resides comfortably at 32.[25] For the moment, we can be proud. Decades of experience building infrastructure around highly contagious diseases paid off. Many public health officials in African governments acknowledged and addressed COVID-19’s potential early. Aggressive lockdowns were effective in reducing community transmission. This is Africa. [1] Abdullah, Kia. “‘This Is Africa’: Useful Mantra or Ugly Prejudice?” Atlas &amp; Boots. Atlas &amp; Boots, December 24, 2019. https://www.atlasandboots.com/tia-this-is-africa/. [2] Blood Diamond. Blood Diamond Archer Meets Maggie (TIA) This Is Africa. United States: Warner Bros., 2006. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3frHm9hw5bI. [3] Lupkin, Sydney. “Ebola in America: Timeline of the Deadly Virus.” ABC News. ABC News Network, November 17, 2014. https://abcnews.go.com/Health/ebola-america-timeline/story?id=26159719. [4] BBC. “Ebola: Seventh British Health Worker Sent Home.” BBC News. BBC, March 16, 2015. https://www.bbc.com/news/health-31908301. [5] Nyenswah, Tolbert. “Africa Has a COVID-19 Time Bomb to Defuse.” World Economic Forum. World Economic Forum, April 6, 2020. https://www.weforum.org/agenda/2020/04/africa-covid-19-time-bomb-defuse/. [6] Noko, Karsten. “The Problem with Army Enforced Lockdowns in the Time of COVID-19.” Opinions | Al Jazeera. Al Jazeera, April 2, 2020. https://www.aljazeera.com/opinions/2020/4/2/the-problem-with-army-enforced-lockdowns-in-the-time-of-covid-19/. [7] Picheta, Rob. “Coronavirus Pandemic Will Cause Global Famines of 'Biblical Proportions,' UN Warns.” CNN. Cable News Network, April 22, 2020. https://www.cnn.com/2020/04/22/africa/coronavirus-famine-un-warning-intl/index.html. [8] WHO. “Ebola Virus Disease – Democratic Republic of the Congo.” World Health Organization. World Health Organization, July 9, 2020. https://www.who.int/csr/don/26-June-2020-ebola-drc/en/. [9] Fisher, Nicole. “New Ebola Outbreak In Congo Creates Unparalleled Challenges During A Pandemic.” Forbes. Forbes Magazine, August 10, 2020. https://www.forbes.com/sites/nicolefisher/2020/08/10/new-ebola-outbreak-in-congo-creates-unparalleled-challenges-during-a-pandemic/?sh=4f4a88015877.; BBC World Service. “Ebola Virus.” BBC News. BBC, July 17, 2020. https://www.bbc.com/news/topics/cjnwl8q4qj1t/ebola-virus.; Al Jazeera. “'Great Concern' as New Ebola Outbreak Grows in Western DR Congo.” Democratic Republic of the Congo | Al Jazeera. Al Jazeera, July 14, 2020. https://www.aljazeera.com/news/2020/7/14/great-concern-as-new-ebola-outbreak-grows-in-western-dr-congo. [10] Yeung, Peter. “'Enormous Relief' as Ebola Outbreak in DRC to Be Declared Over.” Democratic Republic of the Congo | Al Jazeera. Al Jazeera, April 10, 2020. https://www.aljazeera.com/news/2020/4/10/enormous-relief-as-ebola-outbreak-in-drc-to-be-declared-over. [11] Al Jazeera. “Western DRC Ebola Cases up to 60 as WHO Warns of Funeral Risks.” Democratic Republic of the Congo | Al Jazeera. Al Jazeera, July 20, 2020. https://www.aljazeera.com/news/2020/7/20/western-drc-ebola-cases-up-to-60-as-who-warns-of-funeral-risks. [12] Mobarak, Ahmed Mushfiq, and Rifaiyat Mahbub. “Opinion: What the US Can Learn from How African Countries Handled Covid.” CNN. Cable News Network, November 3, 2020. https://www.cnn.com/2020/11/03/africa/africa-coronavirus-lessons-opinion-intl/index.html.; Makoni, Munyaradzi. “The World Could Learn a Lot from How Africa Is Handling COVID-19.” WIRED UK. WIRED UK, November 2, 2020. https://www.wired.co.uk/article/COVID-19-africa. [13] McKenzie, David. “Africa's Battle against Covid-19 Will Be Won or Lost Here.” CNN. Cable News Network, July 6, 2020. https://www.cnn.com/2020/07/06/africa/western-cape-south-africa-coronavirus-epicenter-intl/index.html.; Peralta, Eyder. “Why Forecasters Can't Make Up Their Mind About Africa And The Coronavirus.” NPR. NPR, June 10, 2020. https://www.npr.org/sections/goatsandsoda/2020/06/10/872789379/why-forecasters-cant-make-up-their-mind-about-africa-and-the-coronavirus. [14] Mwai, Peter. “Coronavirus: What's Happening to the Numbers in Africa?” BBC News. BBC, November 5, 2020. https://www.bbc.com/news/world-africa-53181555. [15] Attiah, Karen. “Opinion | Africa Has Defied the Covid-19 Nightmare Scenarios. We Shouldn't Be Surprised.” The Washington Post. WP Company, September 22, 2020. https://www.washingtonpost.com/opinions/2020/09/22/africa-has-defied-covid-19-nightmare-scenarios-we-shouldnt-be-surprised/.; Lock, Helen. “The UK Has Seen More Deaths From COVID-19 Than the Whole of Africa. Here Are 6 Reasons Why.” Global Citizen. Global Citizen, November 4, 2020. https://www.globalcitizen.org/en/content/uk-more-deaths-covid-19-africa-reasons-why/.; Deutsche Welle. “COVID-19 in Africa: Milder-than-Expected Pandemic Has Experts Puzzled: DW: 14.09.2020.” DW.COM. Deutsche Welle, September 14, 2020. https://www.dw.com/en/covid-19-in-africa-milder-than-expected-pandemic-has-experts-puzzled/a-54918467.; Smith, Chris. “Scientists Can't Explain Puzzling Lack of Coronavirus Outbreaks in Africa.” New York Post. New York Post, September 7, 2020. https://nypost.com/2020/09/04/scientists-cant-explain-puzzling-lack-of-coronavirus-outbreaks-in-africa/?link=TD_mansionglobal_new_mansion_global.11147f181987fd93. [16] Scherbel-Ball, Naomi. “Africa Declared Free of Wild Polio in 'Milestone'.” BBC News. BBC, August 25, 2020. https://www.bbc.com/news/world-africa-53887947. [17] Achan, Jacky. “Dr. Wayengera: The Man behind Uganda's COVID-19 Testing Kits.” New Vision | Uganda News. New Vision, May 30, 2020. https://www.newvision.co.ug/news/1518668/dr-misaki-wayengera-uganda-covid-19-test-kits. [18] Mukwege, Denis. “Jean-Jacques Muyembe Tamfum Is on the 2020 TIME 100 List.” Time. Time, September 23, 2020. https://time.com/collection/100-most-influential-people-2020/5888331/jean-jacques-muyembe-tamfum/. [19] Mwai. “Coronavirus: What's Happening to the Numbers in Africa?” (2020); AFP. “DR Congo's Latest Ebola Outbreak 'under Control.” CGTN Africa. CGTN, October 18, 2020. https://africa.cgtn.com/2020/10/18/dr-congos-latest-ebola-outbreak-under-control/. [20] Dillon, Conor, and Gabriel Borrud. “Belgium's COVID-19 Health Care Collapse: 'It Will Happen in 10 Days': DW: 30.10.2020.” DW.COM. Deutsche Welle, October 30, 2020. https://www.dw.com/en/belgiums-covid-19-health-care-collapse-it-will-happen-in-10-days/a-55451750. [21] Mwai, Peter. “Covid-19 Africa: What Is Happening with Vaccines?” BBC News. BBC, April 8, 2021. https://www.bbc.com/news/56100076. [22] Miao, Hannah. “WHO Says More than 87% of the World's Covid Vaccine Supply Has Gone to Higher-Income Countries.” CNBC. CNBC, April 10, 2021. https://www.cnbc.com/2021/04/09/who-says-poor-countries-have-received-just-0point2percent-of-worlds-vaccine-supply.html. [23] Patta, Deborah. “Protests over ‘Shocking Imbalance’ of COVID Vaccine Distribution in South Africa.” CBS News. CBS Interactive, April 11, 2021. https://www.cbsnews.com/video/protests-over-shocking-imbalance-of-covid-vaccine-distribution-in-south-africa/#x. [24] Harding, Andrew. “Coronavirus in South Africa: Scientists Explore Surprise Theory for Low Death Rate.” BBC News. BBC, September 2, 2020. https://www.bbc.com/news/world-africa-53998374. [25] Worldometers.info. “Coronavirus Cases.” Worldometer. Worldometer, November 9, 2020. https://www.worldometers.info/coronavirus/.

Abstract:

Since the late 1990s, W. G. Sebald’s innovative contribution to the genre of prose fiction has been the source of much academic scrutiny. His books Vertigo, The Rings of Saturn, The Emigrants and Austerlitz have provoked interest from diverse fields of inquiry: visual communication (Kilbourn; Patt; Zadokerski), trauma studies (Denham and McCulloh; Schmitz), and travel writing (Blackler; Zisselsberger). His work is also claimed to be a bastion for both modernist and postmodernist approaches to literature and history writing (Bere; Fuchs and Long; Long). This is in addition to numerous “guide to” type books, such as Mark McCulloh’s Understanding Sebald, Long and Whitehead’s W. G. Sebald—A Critical Companion, and the comprehensive Saturn’s Moons: A W. G. Sebald Handbook. Here I have only mentioned works available in English. I should point out that Sebald wrote in German, the country of his birth, and as one would expect much scholarship dealing with his work is confined to this language. In this article I focus on what is perhaps Sebald’s prototypical work, The Rings of Saturn. Of all Sebald’s prose fictional works The Rings of Saturn seems the example that best exhibits his innovative literary forms, including the use of lists. This book is the work of an author who is purposefully and imaginatively concerned with the nature of his vocation: what is it to be a writer? Crucially, he addresses this question not only from the perspective of a subject facing an existential crisis, but from the perspective of the documents created by writers. His works demonstrate a concern with the enabling role documents play in the thinking and writing process; how, for example, pen and paper are looped in with our capacity to reason in certain ways. Despite taking the form of fictional narratives, his books are as much motivated by a historical interest in how ideas and forms of organisation are transmitted, and how they evolve as part of an ecology; how humans become articulate within their surrounds, according to the contingencies of specific epochs and places. The Sebald critic J. J. Long accounts for this in some part in his description “archival consciousness,” which recommends that conscious experience is not simply located in the mind of a knowing, human subject, but is rather distributed between the subject and different technologies (among which writing and archives are exemplary).The most notable peculiarity of Sebald’s books lies in their abundant use of “non-syntactical” kinds of writing or inscription. My use of the term “non-syntactical” has its origins in the anthropological work of Jack Goody, who emphasises the importance of list making and tabulation in pre-literate or barely literate cultures. In Sebald’s texts, kinds of non-syntactical writing include lists, photographic images, tables, signatures, diagrams, maps, stamps, dockets and sketches. As I stress throughout this article, Sebald’s shifts between syntactical and non-syntactical forms of writing allows him to build up highly complex schemes of internal reference. Massimo Leone identifies something similar, when he notes that Sebald “orchestrates a multiplicity of voices and text-types in order to produce his own coherent discourse” (91). The play between multiplicity and coherence is at once a thematic and poetic concern for Sebald. This is to say, his texts are formal experiments with these contrasting tendencies, in addition to discussing specific historical situations in which they feature. The list is perhaps Sebald’s most widely used and variable form of non-syntactical writing, a key part of his formal and stylistic peculiarity. His lengthy sentences frequently spill over into catalogues and inventories, and the entire structure of his narratives is list-like. Discrete episodes accumulate alongside each other, rather than following a narrative arc where episodes of suspenseful gravity overshadow the significance of minor events. The Rings of Saturn details the travels of Sebald’s trademark, nameless, first person narrator, who recounts his trek along the Suffolk coastline, from Lowestoft to Ditchingham, about two years after the event. From the beginning, the narrative is framed as an effort to organise a period of time that lacks a coherent and durable form, a period of time that is in pieces, fading from the narrator’s memory. However, the movement from the chaos of forgetting to the comparatively distinct and stable details of the remembered present does not follow a continuum. Rather, the past and present are both constituted by the force of memory, which is continually crystallising and dissolving. Each event operates according to its own specific arrangement of emphasis and forgetting. Our experience of memory in the present, or recollective memory, is only one kind of memory. Sebald is concerned with a more pervasive kind of remembering, which includes the vectorial existence of non-conscious, non-human perceptual events; memory as expressed by crystals, tree roots, glaciers, and the nested relationship of fuel, fire, smoke, and ash. The Rings of Saturn is composed of ten chapters, each of which is outlined in table form at the book’s beginning. The first chapter appears as: “In hospital—Obituary—Odyssey of Thomas Browne’s skull—Anatomy lecture—Levitation—Quincunx—Fabled creatures—Urn burial.” The Rings of Saturn is of course hardly exceptional in its use of this device. Rather, it is exemplary concerning the repeated emphasis on the tension between syntactical and non-syntactical forms of writing, among which this chapter breakdown is included. Sebald continually uses the conventions of bookmaking in subtle though innovative ways. Each of these horizontally linked and divided indices might put the reader in mind of Thomas Browne’s urns, time capsules from the past, the unearthing of which is discussed in the book’s first chapter (25). The chapter outlines (and the urns) are containers that preserve a fragmentary and suggestive history. Each is a perspective on the narrator’s travels that abstracts, arranges, and uniquely refers to the narrative elaborations to come.As I have already stressed, Sebald is a writer concerned with forms of organisation. His works account for a diverse range of organisational forms, some of which instance an overt, chronological, geometric, or metrical manipulation of space and time, such as grids, star shapes, and Greenwich Mean Time. This contrasts with comparatively suggestive, insubstantial, mutable forms, including various meteorological phenomena such as cloudbanks and fog, dust and sand, and as exemplified in narrative form by the haphazard, distracted assemblage of events featured in dreams or dream logic. The relationship between these supposedly opposing tendencies is, however, more complex and paradoxical than might at first glance appear. As Sebald warily reminds us in his essay “A Little Excursion to Ajaccio,” despite our wishes to inhabit periods of complete freedom, where we follow our distractions to the fullest possible extent, we nonetheless “must all have some more or less significant design in view” (Sebald, Campo 4). It is not so much that we must choose, absolutely, between form and formlessness. Rather, the point is to understand that some seemingly inevitable forms are in fact subject to contingencies, which certain uses deliberately or ignorantly mask, and that simplicity and intricacy are often co-dependent. Richard T. Gray is a Sebald critic who has picked up on the element in Sebald’s work that suggests a tension between different forms of organisation. In his article “Writing at the Roche Limit,” Gray notes that Sebald’s tendency to emphasise the decadent aspects of human and natural history “is continually counterbalanced by an insistence on order and by often extremely subtle forms of organization” (40). Rather than advancing the thesis that Sebald is exclusively against the idea of systematisation or order, Gray argues that The Rings of Saturn models in its own textual make-up an alternative approach to the cognitive order(ing) of things, one that seeks to counter the natural tendency toward entropic decline and a fall into chaos by introducing constructive forces that inject a modicum of balance and equilibrium into the system as a whole. (Gray 41)Sebald’s concern with the contrasting energies exemplified by different forms extends to his play with syntactical and non-syntactical forms of writing. He uses lists to add contrast to his flowing, syntactically intricate sentences. The achievement of his work is not the exclusive privileging of either the list form or the well-composed sentence, but in providing contexts whereby the reader can appreciate subtle modulations between the two, thus experiencing a more dynamic and complex kind of narrative time. His works exhibit an astute awareness of the fact that different textual devices command different experiences of temporality, and our experience of temporality in good part determines our metaphysics. Here I consider two lists featured in The Rings of Saturn, one from the first chapter, and one from the last. Each shows contrasting tendencies concerning systems of organisation. Both are attributable to the work of Thomas Browne, “who practiced as a doctor in Norwich in the seventeenth century and had left a number of writings that defy all comparison” (Sebald, Rings 9). The Rings of Saturn is in part a dialogue across epochs with the sentiments expressed in Browne’s works, which, according to Bianca Theisen, preserve a kind of reasoning that is lost in “the rationalist and scientific embrace of a devalued world of facts” (Theisen 563).The first list names the varied “animate and inanimate matter” in which Browne identifies the quincuncial structure, a lattice like arrangement of five points and intersecting lines. The following phenomena are enumerated in the text:certain crystalline forms, in starfish and sea urchins, in the vertebrae of mammals and the backbones of birds and fish, in the skins of various species of snake, in the crosswise prints left by quadrupeds, in the physical shapes of caterpillars, butterflies, silkworms and moths, in the root of the water fern, in the seed husks of the sunflower and the Caledonian pine, within young oak shoots or the stem of the horse tail; and in the creations of mankind, in the pyramids of Egypt and the mausoleum of Augustus as in the garden of King Solomon, which was planted with mathematical precision with pomegranate trees and white lilies. (Sebald, Rings 20-21)Ostensibly quoting from Browne, Sebald begins the next sentence, “Examples might be multiplied without end” (21). The compulsion to list, or the compulsiveness expressed by listing, is expressed here in a relationship of dual utility with another, dominant or overt, kind of organisational form: the quincunx. It is not the utility or expressiveness of the list itself that is at issue—at least in the version of Browne’s work preserved here by Sebald. In W. G. Sebald: Image, Archive, Modernity, Long notes the historical correspondences and divergences between Sebald and Michel Foucault (2007). Long interprets Browne’s quincunx as exemplifying a “hermeneutics of resemblance,” whereby similarities among diverse phenomena are seen as providing proof of “the universal oneness of all things” (33). This contrasts with the idea of a “pathological nature, autonomous from God,” which, according to Long, informs Sebald’s transformation of Browne into “an avatar of distinctly modern epistemology” (38). Long follows Foucault in noting the distinction between Renaissance and modern epistemology, a distinction in good part due to the experimental, inductive method, the availability of statistical data, and probabilistic reasoning championed in the latter epoch (Whitehead; Hacking). In the book’s final chapter, Sebald includes a list from Browne’s imaginary library, the “Musæum Clausium.” In contrast to the above list, here Sebald seems to deliberately problematise any efforts to suggest an abstract uniting principle. There is no evident reason for the togetherness of the discrete things, beyond the mere fact that they happen to be gathered, hypothetically, in the text (Sebald, Rings 271-273). Among the library’s supposed contents are:an account by the ancient traveller Pytheas of Marseilles, referred to in Strabo, according to which all the air beyond thule is thick, condensed and gellied, looking just like sea lungs […] a dream image showing a prairie or sea meadow at the bottom of the Mediterranean, off the coat of Provence […] and a glass of spirits made of æthereal salt, hermetically sealed up, of so volatile a nature that it will not endure by daylight, and therefore shown only in winter or by the light of a carbuncle or Bononian stone. (Sebald, Rings 272-73)Unlike the previous example attributed to Browne, here the list coheres according to the tensions of its own coincidences. Sebald uses the list to create spontaneous organisations in which history is exhibited as a complex mix of fact and fantasy. More important than the distinction between the imaginary and the real is the effort to account for the way things uniquely incorporate aspects of the world in order to be what they are. Human knowledge is a perspective that is implicated in, rather than excluded from, this process.Lists move us to puzzle over the criteria that their togetherness implies. They might be used inthe service of a specific paradigm, or they might suggest an imaginable but as yet unknown kind of systematisation; a specific kind of relationship, or simply the possibility of a relationship. Take, for example, the list-like accumulation of architectural details in the following description of the decadent Sommerleyton Hall, featured in chapter II: There were drawing rooms and winter gardens, spacious halls and verandas. A corridor might end in a ferny grotto where fountains ceaselessly plashed, and bowered passages criss-crossed beneath the dome of a fantastic mosque. Windows could be lowered to open the interior onto the outside, and inside the landscape was replicated on the mirror walls. Palm houses and orangeries, the lawn like green velvet, the baize on the billiard tables, the bouquets of flowers in the morning and retiring rooms and in the majolica vases on the terrace, the birds of paradise and the golden peasants on the silken tapestries, the goldfinches in the aviaries and the nightingales in the garden, the arabesques in the carpets and the box-edged flower beds—all of it interacted in such a way that one had the illusion of complete harmony between the natural and the manufactured. (Sebald, Rings 33-34)This list shifts emphasis away from preconceived distinctions between the natural and the manufactured through the creation of its own unlikely harmony. It tells us something important about the way perception and knowledge is ordered in Sebald’s prose. Each encounter, or historically specific situation, is considered as though it were its own microworld, its own discrete, synecdochic realisation of history. Rather than starting from the universal or the meta-level and scaling down to the local, Sebald arranges historically peculiar examples that suggest a variable, contrasting and dynamic metaphysics, a motley arrangement of ordering systems that each aspire to but do not command universal applicability. In a comparable sense, Browne’s sepulchral urns of his 1658 work Urn Burial, which feature in chapter I, are time capsules that seem to create their own internally specific kind of organisation:The cremated remains in the urns are examined closely: the ash, the loose teeth, some long roots of quitch, or dog’s grass wreathed about the bones, and the coin intended for the Elysian ferryman. Browne records other objects known to have been placed with the dead, whether as ornament or utensil. His catalogue includes a variety of curiosities: the circumcision knives of Joshua, the ring which belonged to the mistress of Propertius, an ape of agate, a grasshopper, three-hundred golden bees, a blue opal, silver belt buckles and clasps, combs, iron pins, brass plates and brazen nippers to pull away hair, and a brass Jews harp that last sounded on the crossing over black water. (Sebald, Rings 25-26)Regardless of our beliefs concerning the afterlife, these items, preserved across epochs, solicit a sense of wonder as we consider what we might choose for company on our “last journey” (25). In death, the human body is reduced to a condition of an object or thing, while the objects that accompany the corpse seem to acquire a degree of potency as remnants that transcend living time. Life is no longer the paradigm through which to understand purpose. In their very difference from living things these objects command our fascination. Eric Santner coins the term “undeadness” to name the significance of this non-living agency in Sebald’s prose (Santner xx). Santner’s study places Sebald in a linage of German-Jewish writers, including Walter Benjamin, Franz Kafka, and Paul Celan, whose understanding of “the human” depends crucially on the concept of “the creature” or “creatureliness” (Santner 38-41). Like the list of items contained within Sommerleyton Hall, the above list accounts for a context in which ornament and utensil, nature and culture, are read according to their differentiated togetherness, rather than opposition. Death, it seems, is a universal leveller, or at least a different dimension in which symbol and function appear to coincide. Perhaps it is the unassuming and convenient nature of lists that make them enduring objects of historical interest. Lists are a form of writing to which we appeal for immediate mnemonic assistance. They lack the artifice of a sentence. While perhaps not as interesting in the present that is contemporary with their usefulness (a trip to the supermarket), with time lists acquire credibility due to the intimacy they share with mundane, diurnal concerns—due to the fact that they were, once upon a time, so useful. The significance of lists arrives anachronistically, when we look back and wonder what people were really up to, or what our own concerns were, relatively free from fanciful, stylistic adornment. Sebald’s democratic approach to different forms of writing means that lists sit alongside the esteemed poetic and literary efforts of Joseph Conrad, Algernon Swinburne, Edward Fitzgerald, and François René de Chateaubriand, all of whom feature in The Rings of Saturn. His books make the exclusive differences between literary and non-literary kinds of writing less important than the sense of dynamism that is elicited through a play of contrasting kinds of syntactical and non-syntactical writing. The book’s closing chapter includes a revealing example that expresses these sentiments. After tracing over a natural history of silk, with a particular focus on human greed and naivety, the narrative arrives at a “pattern book” that features strips of colourful silk kept in “the small museum of Strangers Hall” (Sebald, Rings 283). The narrator notes that the silks arranged in this book “were of a truly fabulous variety, and of an iridescent, quite indescribable beauty as if they had been produced by Nature itself, like the plumage of birds” (283). This effervescent declamation continues after a double page photograph of the pattern book, which is described as a “catalogue of samples” and “leaves from the only true book which none of our textual and pictorial works can even begin to rival” (286). Here we witness Sebald’s inclusive and variable understanding as to the kinds of thing a book, and writing, can be. The fraying strips of silk featured in the photograph are arranged one below the other, in the form of a list. They are surrounded by ornate handwriting that, like the strips of silk, seems to fray at the edges, suggesting the specific gestural event that occasioned the moment of their inscription—something which tends to be excluded in printed prose. Sebald’s remarks here are not without a characteristic irony (“the only true book”). However, in the greatercontext of the narrative, this comment suggests an important inclination. Namely, that there is much scope yet for innovative literary forms that capture the nuances and complexity of collective and individual histories. And that writing always includes, though to varying degrees obscures, contrasting tensions shared among syntactical and non-syntactical elements, including material and gestural contingencies. Sebald’s works remind us of what potentials might lay ahead for books if the question of what writing can be is asked continually as part of a writer’s enterprise.ReferencesBere, Carol. “The Book of Memory: W. G. Sebald’s The Emigrants and Austerlitz.” Literary Review, 46.1 (2002): 184-92.Blackler, Deane. Reading W. G. Sebald: Adventure and Disobedience. Rochester, New York: Camden House, 2007. Catling Jo, and Richard Hibbitt, eds. Saturn’s Moons: A W. G. Sebald Handbook. Oxford: Legenda, 2011.Denham, Scott and Mark McCulloh, eds. W. G. Sebald: History, Memory, Trauma. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter, 2006. Fuchs, Anne and J. J. Long, eds. W. G. Sebald and the Writing of History. Würzburg: Königshausen & Neumann, 2007. Goody, Jack. The Logic of Writing and the Organization of Society. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1986. Gray, Richard T. “Writing at the Roche Limit: Order and Entropy in W. G. Sebald’s The Rings of Saturn.” The German Quarterly 83.1 (2010): 38-57. Hacking, Ian. The Emergence of Probability: A Philosophical Study of Early Ideas about Probability, Induction and Statistical Inference. London: Cambridge UP, 1977.Kilbourn, Russell J. A. “Architecture and Cinema: The Representation of Memory in W. G. Sebald’s Austerlitz.” W. G. Sebald—A Critical Companion. Ed. J. J. Long and Anne Whitehead. Edinburgh: Edinburgh UP, 2004.Leone, Massimo. “Textual Wanderings: A Vertiginous Reading of W. G. Sebald.” W. G. Sebald—A Critical Companion. Ed. J. J. Long and A. Whitehead. Edinburgh: Edinburgh UP, 2004.Long, J. J. W. G. Sebald: Image, Archive, Modernity. New York: Columbia UP, 2007.Long, J. J., and Anne Whitehead, eds. W. G. Sebald—A Critical Companion. Edinburgh: Edinburgh U P, 2004. McCulloh, Mark. Understanding W. G. Sebald. Columbia, S. C.: U of South Carolina P, 2003.Patt, Lise, ed. Searching for Sebald: Photography After W. G. Sebald. Los Angeles: The Institute of Critical Inquiry and ICI Press, 2007. Sadokierski, Zoe. “Visual Writing: A Critique of Graphic Devices in Hybrid Novels from a Visual Communication Design Perspective.” Diss. University of Technology Sydney, 2010. Santner, Eric. On Creaturely Life: Rilke, Benjamin, Sebald. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2006. Schmitz, Helmut. “Catastrophic History, Trauma and Mourning in W. G. Sebald and Jörg Friedrich.” The German Monitor 72 (2010): 27-50.Sebald, W. G. The Rings of Saturn. Trans. Michael Hulse. London: Harvill Press, 1998.---. Vertigo. Trans. Michael Hulse. London: Harvill Press, 1999.---. Campo Santo. Trans. Anthea Bell. London: Penguin Books, 2005. Print. Theisen, Bianca. “A Natural History of Destruction: W. G. Sebald’s The Rings of Saturn.” MLN, 121. The John Hopkins U P (2006): 563-81.Whitehead, Alfred North. Science and The Modern World. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1932.Zisselsberger, Markus. The Undiscover’d Country: W. G. Sebald and the Poetics of Travel. Rochester, NY: Camden House, 2010.

Abstract:

Introduction With a deluge of mouthwatering pre-publicity, the opening of The Spotted Pig, the USA’s first self-identified British-styled gastropub, in Manhattan in February 2004 was much anticipated. The late Australian chef, food writer and restauranteur Mietta O’Donnell has noted how “taking over a building or business which has a long established reputation can be a mixed blessing” because of the way that memories “can enrich the experience of being in a place or they can just make people nostalgic”. Bistro Le Zoo, the previous eatery on the site, had been very popular when it opened almost a decade earlier, and its closure was mourned by some diners (Young; Kaminsky “Feeding Time”; Steinhauer & McGinty). This regret did not, however, appear to affect The Spotted Pig’s success. As esteemed New York Times reviewer Frank Bruni noted in his 2006 review: “Almost immediately after it opened […] the throngs started to descend, and they have never stopped”. The following year, The Spotted Pig was awarded a Michelin star—the first year that Michelin ranked New York—and has kept this star in the subsequent annual rankings. Writing Restaurant Biography Detailed studies have been published of almost every type of contemporary organisation including public institutions such as schools, hospitals, museums and universities, as well as non-profit organisations such as charities and professional associations. These are often written to mark a major milestone, or some significant change, development or the demise of the organisation under consideration (Brien). Detailed studies have also recently been published of businesses as diverse as general stores (Woody), art galleries (Fossi), fashion labels (Koda et al.), record stores (Southern & Branson), airlines (Byrnes; Jones), confectionary companies (Chinn) and builders (Garden). In terms of attracting mainstream readerships, however, few such studies seem able to capture popular reader interest as those about eating establishments including restaurants and cafés. This form of restaurant life history is, moreover, not restricted to ‘quality’ establishments. Fast food restaurant chains have attracted their share of studies (see, for example Love; Jakle & Sculle), ranging from business-economic analyses (Liu), socio-cultural political analyses (Watson), and memoirs (Kroc & Anderson), to criticism around their conduct and effects (Striffler). Eric Schlosser’s Fast Food Nation: The Dark Side of the All-American Meal is the most well-known published critique of the fast food industry and its effects with, famously, the Rolling Stone article on which it was based generating more reader mail than any other piece run in the 1990s. The book itself (researched narrative creative nonfiction), moreover, made a fascinating transition to the screen, transformed into a fictionalised drama (co-written by Schlosser) that narrates the content of the book from the point of view of a series of fictional/composite characters involved in the industry, rather than in a documentary format. Akin to the range of studies of fast food restaurants, there are also a variety of studies of eateries in US motels, caravan parks, diners and service station restaurants (see, for example, Baeder). Although there has been little study of this sub-genre of food and drink publishing, their popularity can be explained, at least in part, because such volumes cater to the significant readership for writing about food related topics of all kinds, with food writing recently identified as mainstream literary fare in the USA and UK (Hughes) and an entire “publishing subculture” in Australia (Dunstan & Chaitman). Although no exact tally exists, an informed estimate by the founder of the Gourmand World Cookbook Awards and president of the Paris Cookbook Fair, Edouard Cointreau, has more than 26,000 volumes on food and wine related topics currently published around the world annually (ctd. in Andriani “Gourmand Awards”). The readership for publications about restaurants can also perhaps be attributed to the wide range of information that can be included a single study. My study of a selection of these texts from the UK, USA and Australia indicates that this can include narratives of place and architecture dealing with the restaurant’s location, locale and design; narratives of directly food-related subject matter such as menus, recipes and dining trends; and narratives of people, in the stories of its proprietors, staff and patrons. Detailed studies of contemporary individual establishments commonly take the form of authorised narratives either written by the owners, chefs or other staff with the help of a food journalist, historian or other professional writer, or produced largely by that writer with the assistance of the premise’s staff. These studies are often extensively illustrated with photographs and, sometimes, drawings or reproductions of other artworks, and almost always include recipes. Two examples of these from my own collection include a centennial history of a famous New Orleans eatery that survived Hurricane Katrina, Galatoire’s Cookbook. Written by employees—the chief operating officer/general manager (Melvin Rodrigue) and publicist (Jyl Benson)—this incorporates reminiscences from both other staff and patrons. The second is another study of a New Orleans’ restaurant, this one by the late broadcaster and celebrity local historian Mel Leavitt. The Court of Two Sisters Cookbook: With a History of the French Quarter and the Restaurant, compiled with the assistance of the Two Sisters’ proprietor, Joseph Fein Joseph III, was first published in 1992 and has been so enduringly popular that it is in its eighth printing. These texts, in common with many others of this type, trace a triumph-over-adversity company history that incorporates a series of mildly scintillating anecdotes, lists of famous chefs and diners, and signature recipes. Although obviously focused on an external readership, they can also be characterised as an instance of what David M. Boje calls an organisation’s “story performance” (106) as the process of creating these narratives mobilises an organisation’s (in these cases, a commercial enterprise’s) internal information processing and narrative building activities. Studies of contemporary restaurants are much more rarely written without any involvement from the eatery’s personnel. When these are, the results tend to have much in common with more critical studies such as Fast Food Nation, as well as so-called architectural ‘building biographies’ which attempt to narrate the historical and social forces that “explain the shapes and uses” (Ellis, Chao & Parrish 70) of the physical structures we create. Examples of this would include Harding’s study of the importance of the Boeuf sur le Toit in Parisian life in the 1920s and Middlebrook’s social history of London’s Strand Corner House. Such work agrees with Kopytoff’s assertion—following Appadurai’s proposal that objects possess their own ‘biographies’ which need to be researched and expressed—that such inquiry can reveal not only information about the objects under consideration, but also about readers as we examine our “cultural […] aesthetic, historical, and even political” responses to these narratives (67). The life story of a restaurant will necessarily be entangled with those of the figures who have been involved in its establishment and development, as well as the narratives they create around the business. This following brief study of The Spotted Pig, however, written without the assistance of the establishment’s personnel, aims to outline a life story for this eatery in order to reflect upon the pig’s place in contemporary dining practice in New York as raw foodstuff, fashionable comestible, product, brand, symbol and marketing tool, as well as, at times, purely as an animal identity. The Spotted Pig Widely profiled before it even opened, The Spotted Pig is reportedly one of the city’s “most popular” restaurants (Michelin 349). It is profiled in all the city guidebooks I could locate in print and online, featuring in some of these as a key stop on recommended itineraries (see, for instance, Otis 39). A number of these proclaim it to be the USA’s first ‘gastropub’—the term first used in 1991 in the UK to describe a casual hotel/bar with good food and reasonable prices (Farley). The Spotted Pig is thus styled on a shabby-chic version of a traditional British hotel, featuring a cluttered-but-well arranged use of pig-themed objects and illustrations that is described by latest Michelin Green Guide of New York City as “a country-cute décor that still manages to be hip” (Michelin 349). From the three-dimensional carved pig hanging above the entrance in a homage to the shingles of traditional British hotels, to the use of its image on the menu, website and souvenir tee-shirts, the pig as motif proceeds its use as a foodstuff menu item. So much so, that the restaurant is often (affectionately) referred to by patrons and reviewers simply as ‘The Pig’. The restaurant has become so well known in New York in the relatively brief time it has been operating that it has not only featured in a number of novels and memoirs, but, moreover, little or no explanation has been deemed necessary as the signifier of “The Spotted Pig” appears to convey everything that needs to be said about an eatery of quality and fashion. In the thriller Lethal Experiment: A Donovan Creed Novel, when John Locke’s hero has to leave the restaurant and becomes involved in a series of dangerous escapades, he wants nothing more but to get back to his dinner (107, 115). The restaurant is also mentioned a number of times in Sex and the City author Candace Bushnell’s Lipstick Jungle in relation to a (fictional) new movie of the same name. The joke in the book is that the character doesn’t know of the restaurant (26). In David Goodwillie’s American Subversive, the story of a journalist-turned-blogger and a homegrown terrorist set in New York, the narrator refers to “Scarlett Johansson, for instance, and the hostess at the Spotted Pig” (203-4) as the epitome of attractiveness. The Spotted Pig is also mentioned in Suzanne Guillette’s memoir, Much to Your Chagrin, when the narrator is on a dinner date but fears running into her ex-boyfriend: ‘Jack lives somewhere in this vicinity […] Vaguely, you recall him telling you he was not too far from the Spotted Pig on Greenwich—now, was it Greenwich Avenue or Greenwich Street?’ (361). The author presumes readers know the right answer in order to build tension in this scene. Although this success is usually credited to the joint efforts of backer, music executive turned restaurateur Ken Friedman, his partner, well-known chef, restaurateur, author and television personality Mario Batali, and their UK-born and trained chef, April Bloomfield (see, for instance, Batali), a significant part has been built on Bloomfield’s pork cookery. The very idea of a “spotted pig” itself raises a central tenet of Bloomfield’s pork/food philosophy which is sustainable and organic. That is, not the mass produced, industrially farmed pig which produces a leaner meat, but the fatty, tastier varieties of pig such as the heritage six-spotted Berkshire which is “darker, more heavily marbled with fat, juicier and richer-tasting than most pork” (Fabricant). Bloomfield has, indeed, made pig’s ears—long a Chinese restaurant staple in the city and a key ingredient of Southern US soul food as well as some traditional Japanese and Spanish dishes—fashionable fare in the city, and her current incarnation, a crispy pig’s ear salad with lemon caper dressing (TSP 2010) is much acclaimed by reviewers. This approach to ingredients—using the ‘whole beast’, local whenever possible, and the concentration on pork—has been underlined and enhanced by a continuing relationship with UK chef Fergus Henderson. In his series of London restaurants under the banner of “St. John”, Henderson is famed for the approach to pork cookery outlined in his two books Nose to Tail Eating: A Kind of British Cooking, published in 1999 (re-published both in the UK and the US as The Whole Beast: Nose to Tail Eating), and Beyond Nose to Tail: A Kind of British Cooking: Part II (coauthored with Justin Piers Gellatly in 2007). Henderson has indeed been identified as starting a trend in dining and food publishing, focusing on sustainably using as food the entirety of any animal killed for this purpose, but which mostly focuses on using all parts of pigs. In publishing, this includes Hugh Fearnley-Whittingstall’s The River Cottage Meat Book, Peter Kaminsky’s Pig Perfect, subtitled Encounters with Some Remarkable Swine and Some Great Ways to Cook Them, John Barlow’s Everything but the Squeal: Eating the Whole Hog in Northern Spain and Jennifer McLagan’s Fat: An Appreciation of a Misunderstood Ingredient, with Recipes (2008). In restaurants, it certainly includes The Spotted Pig. So pervasive has embrace of whole beast pork consumption been in New York that, by 2007, Bruni could write that these are: “porky times, fatty times, which is to say very good times indeed. Any new logo for the city could justifiably place the Big Apple in the mouth of a spit-roasted pig” (Bruni). This demand set the stage perfectly for, in October 2007, Henderson to travel to New York to cook pork-rich menus at The Spotted Pig in tandem with Bloomfield (Royer). He followed this again in 2008 and, by 2009, this annual event had become known as “FergusStock” and was covered by local as well as UK media, and a range of US food weblogs. By 2009, it had grown to become a dinner at the Spotted Pig with half the dishes on the menu by Henderson and half by Bloomfield, and a dinner the next night at David Chang’s acclaimed Michelin-starred Momof*cku Noodle Bar, which is famed for its Cantonese-style steamed pork belly buns. A third dinner (and then breakfast/brunch) followed at Friedman/Bloomfield’s Breslin Bar and Dining Room (discussed below) (Rose). The Spotted Pig dinners have become famed for Henderson’s pig’s head and pork trotter dishes with the chef himself recognising that although his wasn’t “the most obvious food to cook for America”, it was the case that “at St John, if a couple share a pig’s head, they tend to be American” (qtd. in Rose). In 2009, the pigs’ head were presented in pies which Henderson has described as “puff pastry casing, with layers of chopped, cooked pig’s head and potato, so all the lovely, bubbly pig’s head juices go into the potato” (qtd. in Rose). Bloomfield was aged only 28 when, in 2003, with a recommendation from Jamie Oliver, she interviewed for, and won, the position of executive chef of The Spotted Pig (Fabricant; Q&A). Following this introduction to the US, her reputation as a chef has grown based on the strength of her pork expertise. Among a host of awards, she was named one of US Food & Wine magazine’s ten annual Best New Chefs in 2007. In 2009, she was a featured solo session titled “Pig, Pig, Pig” at the fourth Annual International Chefs Congress, a prestigious New York City based event where “the world’s most influential and innovative chefs, pastry chefs, mixologists, and sommeliers present the latest techniques and culinary concepts to their peers” (Starchefs.com). Bloomfield demonstrated breaking down a whole suckling St. Canut milk raised piglet, after which she butterflied, rolled and slow-poached the belly, and fried the ears. As well as such demonstrations of expertise, she is also often called upon to provide expert comment on pork-related news stories, with The Spotted Pig regularly the subject of that food news. For example, when a rare, heritage Hungarian pig was profiled as a “new” New York pork source in 2009, this story arose because Bloomfield had served a Mangalitsa/Berkshire crossbreed pig belly and trotter dish with Agen prunes (Sanders) at The Spotted Pig. Bloomfield was quoted as the authority on the breed’s flavour and heritage authenticity: “it took me back to my grandmother’s kitchen on a Sunday afternoon, windows steaming from the roasting pork in the oven […] This pork has that same authentic taste” (qtd. in Sanders). Bloomfield has also used this expert profile to support a series of pork-related causes. These include the Thanksgiving Farm in the Catskill area, which produces free range pork for its resident special needs children and adults, and helps them gain meaningful work-related skills in working with these pigs. Bloomfield not only cooks for the project’s fundraisers, but also purchases any excess pigs for The Spotted Pig (Estrine 103). This strong focus on pork is not, however, exclusive. The Spotted Pig is also one of a number of American restaurants involved in the Meatless Monday campaign, whereby at least one vegetarian option is included on menus in order to draw attention to the benefits of a plant-based diet. When, in 2008, Bloomfield beat the Iron Chef in the sixth season of the US version of the eponymous television program, the central ingredient was nothing to do with pork—it was olives. Diversifying from this focus on ‘pig’ can, however, be dangerous. Friedman and Bloomfield’s next enterprise after The Spotted Pig was The John Dory seafood restaurant at the corner of 10th Avenue and 16th Street. This opened in November 2008 to reviews that its food was “uncomplicated and nearly perfect” (Andrews 22), won Bloomfield Time Out New York’s 2009 “Best New Hand at Seafood” award, but was not a success. The John Dory was a more formal, but smaller, restaurant that was more expensive at a time when the financial crisis was just biting, and was closed the following August. Friedman blamed the layout, size and neighbourhood (Stein) and its reservation system, which limited walk-in diners (ctd. in Vallis), but did not mention its non-pork, seafood orientation. When, almost immediately, another Friedman/Bloomfield project was announced, the Breslin Bar & Dining Room (which opened in October 2009 in the Ace Hotel at 20 West 29th Street and Broadway), the enterprise was closely modeled on the The Spotted Pig. In preparation, its senior management—Bloomfield, Friedman and sous-chefs, Nate Smith and Peter Cho (who was to become the Breslin’s head chef)—undertook a tasting tour of the UK that included Henderson’s St. John Bread & Wine Bar (Leventhal). Following this, the Breslin’s menu highlighted a series of pork dishes such as terrines, sausages, ham and potted styles (Rosenberg & McCarthy), with even Bloomfield’s pork scratchings (crispy pork rinds) bar snacks garnering glowing reviews (see, for example, Severson; Ghorbani). Reviewers, moreover, waxed lyrically about the menu’s pig-based dishes, the New York Times reviewer identifying this focus as catering to New York diners’ “fetish for pork fat” (Sifton). This representative review details not only “an entree of gently smoked pork belly that’s been roasted to tender goo, for instance, over a drift of buttery mashed potatoes, with cabbage and bacon on the side” but also a pig’s foot “in gravy made of reduced braising liquid, thick with pillowy shallots and green flecks of deconstructed brussels sprouts” (Sifton). Sifton concluded with the proclamation that this style of pork was “very good: meat that is fat; fat that is meat”. Concluding remarks Bloomfield has listed Michael Ruhlman’s Charcuterie as among her favourite food books. Publishers Weekly reviewer called Ruhlman “a food poet, and the pig is his muse” (Q&A). In August 2009, it was reported that Bloomfield had always wanted to write a cookbook (Marx) and, in July 2010, HarperCollins imprint Ecco publisher and foodbook editor Dan Halpern announced that he was planning a book with her, tentatively titled, A Girl and Her Pig (Andriani “Ecco Expands”). As a “cookbook with memoir running throughout” (Maurer), this will discuss the influence of the pig on her life as well as how to cook pork. This text will obviously also add to the data known about The Spotted Pig, but until then, this brief gastrobiography has attempted to outline some of the human, and in this case, animal, stories that lie behind all businesses. References Andrews, Colman. “Its Up To You, New York, New York.” Gourmet Apr. (2009): 18-22, 111. Andriani, Lynn. “Ecco Expands Cookbook Program: HC Imprint Signs Up Seven New Titles.” Publishers Weekly 12 Jul. (2010) 3 Sep. 2010 http://www.publishersweekly.com/pw/by-topic/book-news/cooking/article/43803-ecco-expands-cookbook-program.html Andriani, Lynn. “Gourmand Awards Receive Record Number of Cookbook Entries.” Publishers Weekly 27 Sep. 2010 http://www.publishersweekly.com/pw/by-topic/book-news/cooking/article/44573-gourmand-awards-receive-record-number-of-cookbook-entries.html Appadurai, Arjun. The Social Life of Things: Commodities in Cultural Perspectives. Cambridge (UK): Cambridge University Press, 2003. First pub. 1986. Baeder, John. Gas, Food, and Lodging. New York: Abbeville Press, 1982. Barlow, John. Everything But the Squeal: Eating the Whole Hog in Northern Spain. New York: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 2008. Batali, Mario. “The Spotted Pig.” Mario Batali 2010. 3 Sep. 2010 http://www.mariobatali.com/restaurants_spottedpig.cfm Boje, David M. “The Storytelling Organization: A Study of Story Performance in an Office-Supply Firm.” Administrative Science Quarterly 36.1 (1991): 106-126. Brien, Donna Lee. “Writing to Understand Ourselves: An Organisational History of the Australian Association of Writing Programs 1996–2010.” TEXT: Journal of Writing and Writing Courses Apr. 2010 http://www.textjournal.com.au/april10/brien.htm Bruni, Frank. “Fat, Glorious Fat, Moves to the Center of the Plate.” New York Times 13 Jun. 2007. 3 Sep. 2010 http://www.nytimes.com/2007/06/13/dining/13glut.html Bruni, Frank. “Stuffed Pork.” New York Times 25 Jan. 2006. 4 Sep. 2010 http://events.nytimes.com/2006/01/25/dining/reviews/25rest.html Bushnell, Candace. Lipstick Jungle. New York: Hyperion Books, 2008. Byrnes, Paul. Qantas by George!: The Remarkable Story of George Roberts. Sydney: Watermark, 2000. Chinn, Carl. The Cadbury Story: A Short History. Studley, Warwickshire: Brewin Books, 1998. Dunstan, David and Chaitman, Annette. “Food and Drink: The Appearance of a Publishing Subculture.” Ed. David Carter and Anne Galligan. Making Books: Contemporary Australian Publishing. St Lucia: U of Queensland P, 2007: 333-351. Ellis, W. Russell, Tonia Chao and Janet Parrish. “Levi’s Place: A Building Biography.” Places 2.1 (1985): 57-70. Estrine, Darryl. Harvest to Heat: Cooking with America’s Best Chefs, Farmers, and Artisans. Newton CT: The Taunton Press, 2010 Fabricant, Florence. “Food stuff: Off the Menu.” New York Times 26 Nov. 2003. 3 Sep. 2010 http://www.nytimes.com/2003/11/26/dining/food-stuff-off-the-menu.html?ref=april_bloomfield Fabricant, Florence. “Food Stuff: Fit for an Emperor, Now Raised in America.” New York Times 23 Jun. 2004. 2 Sep. 2010 http://www.nytimes.com/2004/06/23/dining/food-stuff-fit-for-an-emperor-now-raised-in-america.html Farley, David. “In N.Y., An Appetite for Gastropubs.” The Washington Post 24 May 2009. 1 Sep. 2010 http://www.washingtonpost.com/wp-dyn/content/article/2009/05/22/AR2009052201105.html Fearnley-Whittingstall, Hugh. The River Cottage Meat Book. London: Hodder & Stoughton, 2004. Food & Wine Magazine. “Food & Wine Magazine Names 19th Annual Best New Chefs.” Food & Wine 4 Apr. 2007. 3 Sep. 2010 http://www.foodandwine.com/articles/2007-best-new-chefs Fossi, Gloria. Uffizi Gallery: Art, History, Collections. 4th ed. Florence Italy: Giunti Editore, 2001. Garden, Don. Builders to the Nation: The A.V. Jennings Story. Carlton: Melbourne U P, 1992. Ghorbani, Liza. “Boîte: In NoMad, a Bar With a Pub Vibe.” New York Times 26 Mar. 2010. 3 Sep. 2010 http://www.nytimes.com/2010/03/28/fashion/28Boite.html Goodwillie, David. American Subversive. New York: Scribner, 2010. Guillette, Suzanne. Much to Your Chagrin: A Memoir of Embarrassment. New York, Atria Books, 2009. Henderson, Fergus. Nose to Tail Eating: A Kind of British Cooking. London: Pan Macmillan, 1999 Henderson, Fergus and Justin Piers Gellatly. Beyond Nose to Tail: A Kind of British Cooking: Part I1. London: Bloomsbury Publishing, 2007. Hughes, Kathryn. “Food Writing Moves from Kitchen to bookshelf.” The Guardian 19 Jun. 2010. 1 Sep. 2010 http://www.guardian.co.uk/books/2010/jun/19/anthony-bourdain-food-writing Jakle, John A. and Keith A. Sculle. Fast Food: Roadside Restaurants in the Automobile Age. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins U P, 1999. Jones, Lois. EasyJet: The Story of Britain's Biggest Low-cost Airline. London: Aurum, 2005. Kaminsky, Peter. “Feeding Time at Le Zoo.” New York Magazine 12 Jun. 1995: 65. Kaminsky, Peter. Pig Perfect: Encounters with Some Remarkable Swine and Some Great Ways To Cook Them. New York: Hyperion 2005. Koda, Harold, Andrew Bolton and Rhonda K. Garelick. Chanel. New York: Metropolitan Museum of Art, 2005. Kopytoff, Igor. “The Cultural Biography of Things: Commoditization as Process.” The Social Life of things: Commodities in Cultural Perspectives. Ed. Arjun Appadurai. Cambridge (UK): Cambridge U P, 2003. 64-94. (First pub. 1986). Kroc, Ray and Robert Anderson. Grinding It Out: The Making of McDonald’s, Chicago: H. Regnery, 1977 Leavitt, Mel. The Court of Two Sisters Cookbook: With a History of the French Quarter and the Restaurant. Gretna, LA: Pelican Publishing, 2005. Pub. 1992, 1994, 1996, 1998, 2000, 2001, 2003. Leventhal, Ben. “April Bloomfield & Co. Take U.K. Field Trip to Prep for Ace Debut.” Grub Street 14 Apr. 2009. 3 Sep. 2010 http://newyork.grubstreet.com/2009/04/april_bloomfield_co_take_uk_field_trip_to_prep_for_ace_debut.html Fast Food Nation. R. Linklater (Dir.). Fox Searchlight Pictures, 2006. Liu, Warren K. KFC in China: Secret Recipe for Success. Singapore & Hoboken, NJ: John Wiley (Asia), 2008. Locke, John. Lethal Experiment: A Donovan Creed Novel. Bloomington: iUniverse, 2009. Love, John F. McDonald’s: Behind the Arches. Toronto & New York: Bantam, 1986. Marx, Rebecca. “Beyond the Breslin: April Bloomfield is Thinking Tea, Bakeries, Cookbook.” 28 Aug. 2009. 3 Sep. 2010 http://blogs.villagevoice.com/forkintheroad/archives/2009/08/beyond_the_bres.php Maurer, Daniel. “Meatball Shop, April Bloomfield Plan Cookbooks.” Grub Street 12 Jul. 2010. 3 Sep. 2010 http://newyork.grubstreet.com/2010/07/meatball_shop_april_bloomfield.html McLagan, Jennifer. Fat: An Appreciation of a Misunderstood Ingredient, with Recipes. Berkeley: Ten Speed Press, 2008. Michelin. Michelin Green Guide New York City. Michelin Travel Publications, 2010. O’Donnell, Mietta. “Burying and Celebrating Ghosts.” Herald Sun 1 Dec. 1998. 3 Sep. 2010 http://www.miettas.com.au/restaurants/rest_96-00/buryingghosts.html Otis, Ginger Adams. New York Encounter. Melbourne: Lonely Planet, 2007. “Q and A: April Bloomfield.” New York Times 18 Apr. 2008. 3 Sep. 2010 http://dinersjournal.blogs.nytimes.com/2008/04/18/q-and-a-april-bloomfield Rodrigue, Melvin and Jyl Benson. Galatoire’s Cookbook: Recipes and Family History from the Time-Honored New Orleans Restaurant. New York: Clarkson Potter, 2005. Rose, Hilary. “Fergus Henderson in New York.” The Times (London) Online, 5 Dec. 2009. 23 Aug. 2010 http://www.timesonline.co.uk/tol/life_and_style/food_and_drink/recipes/article6937550.ece Rosenberg, Sarah & Tom McCarthy. “Platelist: The Breslin’s April Bloomfield.” ABC News/Nightline 4 Dec. 2009. 23 Aug. 2010 http://abcnews.go.com/Nightline/april-bloomfield-spotted-pig-interview/story?id=9242079 Royer, Blake. “Table for Two: Fergus Henderson at The Spotted Pig.” The Paupered Chef 11 Oct. 2007. 23 Aug. 2010 http://thepauperedchef.com/2007/10/table-for-two-f.html Ruhlman, Michael and Brian Polcyn. Charcuterie: The Craft of Salting, Smoking, and Curing. New York: W. Norton, 2005. Sanders, Michael S. “An Old Breed of Hungarian Pig Is Back in Favor.” New York Times 26 Mar. 2009. 23 Aug. 2010 http://www.nytimes.com/2009/04/01/dining/01pigs.html?ref=april_bloomfield Schlosser, Eric. “Fast Food Nation: The True History of the America’s Diet.” Rolling Stone Magazine 794 3 Sep. 1998: 58-72. Schlosser, Eric. Fast Food Nation: The Dark Side of the All-American Meal. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 2001. Severson, Kim. “From the Pig Directly to the Fish.” New York Times 2 Sep. 2008. 23 Aug. 2010 http://www.nytimes.com/2008/09/03/dining/03bloom.html Severson, Kim. “For the Big Game? Why, Pigskins.” New York Times 3 Feb. 2010. 23 Aug. 2010 http://query.nytimes.com/gst/fullpage.html?res=9502E2DB143DF930A35751C0A9669D8B63&ref=april_bloomfield Sifton, Sam. “The Breslin Bar and Dining Room.” New York Times 12 Jan. 2010. 3 Sep. 2010 http://events.nytimes.com/2010/01/13/dining/reviews/13rest.htm Southern, Terry & Richard Branson. Virgin: A History of Virgin Records. London: A. Publishing, 1996. Starchefs.com. 4th Annual StarChefs.com International Chefs Congress. 2009. 1 Sep. 2010 http://www.starchefs.com/cook/icc-2009 Stein, Joshua David. “Exit Interview: Ken Friedman on the Demise of the John Dory.” Grub Street 15 Sep. 2009. 1 Sep. 2010 http://newyork.grubstreet.com/2009/09/exit_interview_ken_friedman_on.html Steinhauer, Jennifer & Jo Craven McGinty. “Yesterday’s Special: Good, Cheap Dining.” New York Times 26 Jun. 2005. 1 Sep. 2010 http://www.nytimes.com/2005/06/26/nyregion/26restaurant.html Striffler, Steve. Chicken: The Dangerous Transformation of America’s Favorite Food. New Haven: Yale University Press, 2005. The Spotted Pig (TSP) 2010 The Spotted Pig website http://www.thespottedpig.com Time Out New York. “Eat Out Awards 2009. Best New Hand at Seafood: April Bloomfield, the John Dory”. Time Out New York 706, 9-15 Apr. 2009. 10 Sep. 2010 http://newyork.timeout.com/articles/eat-out-awards/73170/eat-out-awards-2009-best-new-hand-at-seafood-a-april-bloomfield-the-john-dory Vallis, Alexandra. “Ken Friedman on the Virtues of No Reservations.” Grub Street 27 Aug. 2009. 10 Sep. 2010 http://newyork.grubstreet.com/2009/08/ken_friedman_on_the_virtues_of.html Watson, James L. Ed. Golden Arches East: McDonald’s in East Asia. Stanford: Stanford U P, 1997.Woody, Londa L. All in a Day's Work: Historic General Stores of Macon and Surrounding North Carolina Counties. Boone, North Carolina: Parkway Publishers, 2001. Young, Daniel. “Bon Appetit! It’s Feeding Time at Le Zoo.” New York Daily News 28 May 1995. 2 Sep. 2010 http://www.nydailynews.com/archives/lifestyle/1995/05/28/1995-05-28_bon_appetit__it_s_feeding_ti.html

Abstract:

The Leichhardt Highway is a six hundred-kilometre stretch of sealed inland road that joins the Australian Queensland border town of Goondiwindi with the Capricorn Highway, just south of the Tropic of Capricorn. Named after the young Prussian naturalist Ludwig Leichhardt, part of this roadway follows the route his party took as they crossed northern Australia from Morton Bay (Brisbane) to Port Essington (near Darwin). Ignoring the usual colonial practice of honouring the powerful and aristocratic, Leichhardt named the noteworthy features along this route after his supporters and fellow expeditioners. Many of these names are still in use and a series of public monuments have also been erected in the intervening century and a half to commemorate this journey. Unlike Leichhardt, who survived his epic trip, some contemporary travellers who navigate the remote roadway named in his honour do not arrive at their final destinations. Memorials to these violently interrupted lives line the highway, many enigmatically located in places where there is no obvious explanation for the lethal violence that occurred there. This examination profiles the memorials along Leichhardt’s highway as Gothic practice, in order to illuminate some of the uncanny paradoxes around public memorials, as well as the loaded emotional terrain such commemorative practices may inhabit. All humans know that death awaits them (Morell). Yet, despite this, and the unprecedented torrent of images of death and dying saturating news, television, and social media (Duwe; Sumiala; Bisceglio), Gorer’s mid-century ideas about the denial of death and Becker’s 1973 Pulitzer prize-winning description of the purpose of human civilization as a defence against this knowledge remains current in the contemporary trope that individuals (at least in the West) deny their mortality. Contributing to this enigmatic situation is how many deny the realities of aging and bodily decay—the promise of the “life extension” industries (Hall)—and are shielded from death by hospitals, palliative care providers, and the multimillion dollar funeral industry (Kiernan). Drawing on Piatti-Farnell’s concept of popular culture artefacts as “haunted/haunting” texts, the below describes how memorials to the dead can powerfully reconnect those who experience them with death’s reality, by providing an “encrypted passageway through which the dead re-join the living in a responsive cycle of exchange and experience” (Piatti-Farnell). While certainly very different to the “sublime” iconic Gothic structure, the Gothic ruin that Summers argued could be seen as “a sacred relic, a memorial, a symbol of infinite sadness, of tenderest sensibility and regret” (407), these memorials do function in both this way as melancholy/regret-inducing relics as well as in Piatti-Farnell’s sense of bringing the dead into everyday consciousness. Such memorialising activity also evokes one of Spooner’s features of the Gothic, by acknowledging “the legacies of the past and its burdens on the present” (8).Ludwig Leichhardt and His HighwayWhen Leichhardt returned to Sydney in 1846 from his 18-month journey across northern Australia, he was greeted with surprise and then acclaim. Having mounted his expedition without any backing from influential figures in the colony, his party was presumed lost only weeks after its departure. Yet, once Leichhardt and almost all his expedition returned, he was hailed “Prince of Explorers” (Erdos). When awarding him a significant purse raised by public subscription, then Speaker of the Legislative Council voiced what he believed would be the explorer’s lasting memorial —the public memory of his achievement: “the undying glory of having your name enrolled amongst those of the great men whose genius and enterprise have impelled them to seek for fame in the prosecution of geographical science” (ctd. Leichhardt 539). Despite this acclaim, Leichhardt was a controversial figure in his day; his future prestige not enhanced by his Prussian/Germanic background or his disappearance two years later attempting to cross the continent. What troubled the colonial political class, however, was his transgressive act of naming features along his route after commoners rather than the colony’s aristocrats. Today, the Leichhardt Highway closely follows Leichhardt’s 1844-45 route for some 130 kilometres from Miles, north through Wandoan to Taroom. In the first weeks of his journey, Leichhardt named 16 features in this area: 6 of the more major of these after the men in his party—including the Aboriginal man ‘Charley’ and boy John Murphy—4 more after the tradesmen and other non-aristocratic sponsors of his venture, and the remainder either in memory of the journey’s quotidian events or natural features there found. What we now accept as traditional memorialising practice could in this case be termed as Gothic, in that it upset the rational, normal order of its day, and by honouring humble shopkeepers, blacksmiths and Indigenous individuals, revealed the “disturbance and ambivalence” (Botting 4) that underlay colonial class relations (Macintyre). On 1 December 1844, Leichhardt also memorialised his own past, referencing the Gothic in naming a watercourse The Creek of the Ruined Castles due to the “high sandstone rocks, fissured and broken like pillars and walls and the high gates of the ruined castles of Germany” (57). Leichhardt also disturbed and disfigured the nature he so admired, famously carving his initials deep into trees along his route—a number of which still exist, including the so-called Leichhardt Tree, a large coolibah in Taroom’s main street. Leichhardt also wrote his own memorial, keeping detailed records of his experiences—both good and more regretful—in the form of field books, notebooks and letters, with his major volume about this expedition published in London in 1847. Leichhardt’s journey has since been memorialised in various ways along the route. The Leichhardt Tree has been further defaced with numerous plaques nailed into its ancient bark, and the town’s federal government-funded Bicentennial project raised a formal memorial—a large sandstone slab laid with three bronze plaques—in the newly-named Ludwig Leichhardt Park. Leichhardt’s name also adorns many sites both along, and outside, the routes of his expeditions. While these fittingly include natural features such as the Leichhardt River in north-west Queensland (named in 1856 by Augustus Gregory who crossed it by searching for traces of the explorer’s ill-fated 1848 expedition), there are also many businesses across Queensland and the Northern Territory less appropriately carrying his name. More somber monuments to Leichhardt’s legacy also resulted from this journey. The first of these was the white settlement that followed his declaration that the countryside he moved through was well endowed with fertile soils. With squatters and settlers moving in and land taken up before Leichhardt had even arrived back in Sydney, the local Yeeman people were displaced, mistreated and completely eradicated within a decade (Elder). Mid-twentieth century, Patrick White’s literary reincarnation, Voss of the eponymous novel, and paintings by Sidney Nolan and Albert Tucker have enshrined in popular memory not only the difficult (and often described as Gothic) nature of the landscape through which Leichhardt travelled (Adams; Mollinson, and Bonham), but also the distinctive and contrary blend of intelligence, spiritual mysticism, recklessness, and stoicism Leichhardt brought to his task. Roadside Memorials Today, the Leichhardt Highway is also lined with a series of roadside shrines to those who have died much more recently. While, like centotaphs, tombstones, and cemeteries, these memorialise the dead, they differ in usually marking the exact location that death occurred. In 43 BC, Cicero articulated the idea of the dead living in memory, “The life of the dead consists in the recollection cherished of them by the living” (93), yet Nelson is one of very few contemporary writers to link roadside memorials to elements of Gothic sensibility. Such constructions can, however, be described as Gothic, in that they make the roadway unfamiliar by inscribing onto it the memory of corporeal trauma and, in the process, re-creating their locations as vivid sites of pain and suffering. These are also enigmatic sites. Traffic levels are generally low along the flat or gently undulating terrain and many of these memorials are located in locations where there is no obvious explanation for the violence that occurred there. They are loci of contradictions, in that they are both more private than other memorials, in being designed, and often made and erected, by family and friends of the deceased, and yet more public, visible to all who pass by (Campbell). Cemeteries are set apart from their surroundings; the roadside memorial is, in contrast, usually in open view along a thoroughfare. In further contrast to cemeteries, which contain many relatively standardised gravesites, individual roadside memorials encapsulate and express not only the vivid grief of family and friends but also—when they include vehicle wreckage or personal artefacts from the fatal incident—provide concrete evidence of the trauma that occurred. While the majority of individuals interned in cemeteries are long dead, roadside memorials mark relatively contemporary deaths, some so recent that there may still be tyre marks, debris and bloodstains marking the scene. In 2008, when I was regularly travelling this roadway, I documented, and researched, the six then extant memorial sites that marked the locations of ten fatalities from 1999 to 2006. (These were all still in place in mid-2014.) The fatal incidents are very diverse. While half involved trucks and/or road trains, at least three were single vehicle incidents, and the deceased ranged from 13 to 84 years of age. Excell argues that scholarship on roadside memorials should focus on “addressing the diversity of the material culture” (‘Contemporary Deathscapes’) and, in these terms, the Leichhardt Highway memorials vary from simple crosses to complex installations. All include crosses (mostly, but not exclusively, white), and almost all are inscribed with the name and birth/death dates of the deceased. Most include flowers or other plants (sometimes fresh but more often plastic), but sometimes also a range of relics from the crash and/or personal artefacts. These are, thus, unsettling sights, not least in the striking contrast they provide with the highway and surrounding road reserve. The specific location is a key component of their ability to re-sensitise viewers to the dangers of the route they are travelling. The first memorial travelling northwards, for instance, is situated at the very point at which the highway begins, some 18 kilometres from Goondiwindi. Two small white crosses decorated with plastic flowers are set poignantly close together. The inscriptions can also function as a means of mobilising connection with these dead strangers—a way of building Secomb’s “haunted community”, whereby community in the post-colonial age can only be built once past “murderous death” (131) is acknowledged. This memorial is inscribed with “Cec Hann 06 / A Good Bloke / A Good hoarseman [sic]” and “Pat Hann / A Good Woman” to tragically commemorate the deaths of an 84-year-old man and his 79-year-old wife from South Australia who died in the early afternoon of 5 June 2006 when their Ford Falcon, towing a caravan, pulled onto the highway and was hit by a prime mover pulling two trailers (Queensland Police, ‘Double Fatality’; Jones, and McColl). Further north along the highway are two memorials marking the most inexplicable of road deaths: the single vehicle fatality (Connolly, Cullen, and McTigue). Darren Ammenhauser, aged 29, is remembered with a single white cross with flowers and plaque attached to a post, inscribed hopefully, “Darren Ammenhauser 1971-2000 At Rest.” Further again, at Billa Billa Creek, a beautifully crafted metal cross attached to a fence is inscribed with the text, “Kenneth J. Forrester / RIP Jack / 21.10.25 – 27.4.05” marking the death of the 79-year-old driver whose vehicle veered off the highway to collide with a culvert on the creek. It was reported that the vehicle rolled over several times before coming to rest on its wheels and that Forrester was dead when the police arrived (Queensland Police, ‘Fatal Traffic Incident’). More complex memorials recollect both single and multiple deaths. One, set on both sides of the road, maps the physical trajectory of the fatal smash. This memorial comprises white crosses on both sides of road, attached to a tree on one side, and a number of ancillary sites including damaged tyres with crosses placed inside them on both sides of the road. Simple inscriptions relay the inability of such words to express real grief: “Gary (Gazza) Stevens / Sadly missed” and “Gary (Gazza) Stevens / Sadly missed / Forever in our hearts.” The oldest and most complex memorial on the route, commemorating the death of four individuals on 18 June 1999, is also situated on both sides of the road, marking the collision of two vehicles travelling in opposite directions. One memorial to a 62-year-old man comprises a cross with flowers, personal and automotive relics, and a plaque set inside a wooden fence and simply inscribed “John Henry Keenan / 23-11-1936–18-06-1999”. The second memorial contains three white crosses set side-by-side, together with flowers and relics, and reveals that members of three generations of the same family died at this location: “Raymond Campbell ‘Butch’ / 26-3-67–18-6-99” (32 years of age), “Lorraine Margaret Campbell ‘Lloydie’ / 29-11-46–18-6-99” (53 years), and “Raymond Jon Campbell RJ / 28-1-86–18-6-99” (13 years). The final memorial on this stretch of highway is dedicated to Jason John Zupp of Toowoomba who died two weeks before Christmas 2005. This consists of a white cross, decorated with flowers and inscribed: “Jason John Zupp / Loved & missed by all”—a phrase echoed in his newspaper obituary. The police media statement noted that, “at 11.24pm a prime mover carrying four empty trailers [stacked two high] has rolled on the Leichhardt Highway 17km north of Taroom” (Queensland Police, ‘Fatal Truck Accident’). The roadside memorial was placed alongside a ditch on a straight stretch of road where the body was found. The coroner’s report adds the following chilling information: “Mr Zupp was thrown out of the cabin and his body was found near the cabin. There is no evidence whatsoever that he had applied the brakes or in any way tried to prevent the crash … Jason was not wearing his seatbelt” (Cornack 5, 6). Cornack also remarked the truck was over length, the brakes had not been properly adjusted, and the trip that Zupp had undertaken could not been lawfully completed according to fatigue management regulations then in place (8). Although poignant and highly visible due to these memorials, these deaths form a small part of Australia’s road toll, and underscore our ambivalent relationship with the automobile, where road death is accepted as a necessary side-effect of the freedom of movement the technology offers (Ladd). These memorials thus animate highways as Gothic landscapes due to the “multifaceted” (Haider 56) nature of the fear, terror and horror their acknowledgement can bring. Since 1981, there have been, for instance, between some 1,600 and 3,300 road deaths each year in Australia and, while there is evidence of a long term downward trend, the number of deaths per annum has not changed markedly since 1991 (DITRDLG 1, 2), and has risen in some years since then. The U.S.A. marked its millionth road death in 1951 (Ladd) along the way to over 3,000,000 during the 20th century (Advocates). These deaths are far reaching, with U.K. research suggesting that each death there leaves an average of 6 people significantly affected, and that there are some 10 to 20 per cent of mourners who experience more complicated grief and longer term negative affects during this difficult time (‘Pathways Through Grief’). As the placing of roadside memorials has become a common occurrence the world over (Klaassens, Groote, and Vanclay; Grider; Cohen), these are now considered, in MacConville’s opinion, not only “an appropriate, but also an expected response to tragedy”. Hockey and Draper have explored the therapeutic value of the maintenance of “‘continuing bonds’ between the living and the dead” (3). This is, however, only one explanation for the reasons that individuals erect roadside memorials with research suggesting roadside memorials perform two main purposes in their linking of the past with the present—as not only sites of grieving and remembrance, but also of warning (Hartig, and Dunn; Everett; Excell, Roadside Memorials; MacConville). Clark adds that by “localis[ing] and personalis[ing] the road dead,” roadside memorials raise the profile of road trauma by connecting the emotionless statistics of road death directly to individual tragedy. They, thus, transform the highway into not only into a site of past horror, but one in which pain and terror could still happen, and happen at any moment. Despite their increasing commonality and their recognition as cultural artefacts, these memorials thus occupy “an uncomfortable place” both in terms of public policy and for some individuals (Lowe). While in some states of the U.S.A. and in Ireland the erection of such memorials is facilitated by local authorities as components of road safety campaigns, in the U.K. there appears to be “a growing official opposition to the erection of memorials” (MacConville). Criticism has focused on the dangers (of distraction and obstruction) these structures pose to passing traffic and pedestrians, while others protest their erection on aesthetic grounds and even claim memorials can lower property values (Everett). While many ascertain a sense of hope and purpose in the physical act of creating such shrines (see, for instance, Grider; Davies), they form an uncanny presence along the highway and can provide dangerous psychological territory for the viewer (Brien). Alongside the townships, tourist sites, motels, and petrol stations vying to attract customers, they stain the roadway with the unmistakable sign that a violent death has happened—bringing death, and the dead, to the fore as a component of these journeys, and destabilising prominent cultural narratives of technological progress and safety (Richter, Barach, Ben-Michael, and Berman).Conclusion This investigation has followed Goddu who proposes that a Gothic text “registers its culture’s contradictions” (3) and, in profiling these memorials as “intimately connected to the culture that produces them” (Goddu 3) has proposed memorials as Gothic artefacts that can both disturb and reveal. Roadside memorials are, indeed, so loaded with emotional content that their close contemplation can be traumatising (Brien), yet they are inescapable while navigating the roadway. Part of their power resides in their ability to re-animate those persons killed in these violent in the minds of those viewing these memorials. In this way, these individuals are reincarnated as ghostly presences along the highway, forming channels via which the traveller can not only make human contact with the dead, but also come to recognise and ponder their own sense of mortality. While roadside memorials are thus like civic war memorials in bringing untimely death to the forefront of public view, roadside memorials provide a much more raw expression of the chaotic, anarchic and traumatic moment that separates the world of the living from that of the dead. While traditional memorials—such as those dedicated by, and to, Leichhardt—moreover, pay homage to the vitality of the lives of those they commemorate, roadside memorials not only acknowledge the alarming circ*mstances of unexpected death but also stand testament to the power of the paradox of the incontrovertibility of sudden death versus our lack of ability to postpone it. In this way, further research into these and other examples of Gothic memorialising practice has much to offer various areas of cultural study in Australia.ReferencesAdams, Brian. Sidney Nolan: Such Is Life. Hawthorn, Vic.: Hutchinson, 1987. Advocates for Highway and Auto Safety. “Motor Vehicle Traffic Fatalities & Fatality Rate: 1899-2003.” 2004. Becker, Ernest. The Denial of Death. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1973. Bisceglio, Paul. “How Social Media Is Changing the Way We Approach Death.” The Atlantic 20 Aug. 2013. Botting, Fred. Gothic: The New Critical Idiom. 2nd edition. Abingdon, UK: Routledge, 2014. Brien, Donna Lee. “Looking at Death with Writers’ Eyes: Developing Protocols for Utilising Roadside Memorials in Creative Writing Classes.” Roadside Memorials. Ed. Jennifer Clark. Armidale, NSW: EMU Press, 2006. 208–216. Campbell, Elaine. “Public Sphere as Assemblage: The Cultural Politics of Roadside Memorialization.” The British Journal of Sociology 64.3 (2013): 526–547. Cicero, Marcus Tullius. The Orations of Marcus Tullius Cicero. 43 BC. Trans. C. D. Yonge. London: George Bell & Sons, 1903. Clark, Jennifer. “But Statistics Don’t Ride Skateboards, They Don’t Have Nicknames Like ‘Champ’: Personalising the Road Dead with Roadside Memorials.” 7th International Conference on the Social Context of Death, Dying and Disposal. Bath, UK: University of Bath, 2005. Cohen, Erik. “Roadside Memorials in Northeastern Thailand.” OMEGA: Journal of Death and Dying 66.4 (2012–13): 343–363. Connolly, John F., Anne Cullen, and Orfhlaith McTigue. “Single Road Traffic Deaths: Accident or Suicide?” Crisis: The Journal of Crisis Intervention and Suicide Prevention 16.2 (1995): 85–89. Cornack [Coroner]. Transcript of Proceedings. In The Matter of an Inquest into the Cause and Circ*mstances Surrounding the Death of Jason John Zupp. Towoomba, Qld.: Coroners Court. 12 Oct. 2007. Davies, Douglas. “Locating Hope: The Dynamics of Memorial Sites.” 6th International Conference on the Social Context of Death, Dying and Disposal. York, UK: University of York, 2002. Department of Infrastructure, Transport, Regional Development and Local Government [DITRDLG]. Road Deaths Australia: 2007 Statistical Summary. Canberra: Commonwealth of Australia, 2008. Duwe, Grant. “Body-count Journalism: The Presentation of Mass Murder in the News Media.” Homicide Studies 4 (2000): 364–399. Elder, Bruce. Blood on the Wattle: Massacres and Maltreatment of Aboriginal Australians since 1788. Sydney: New Holland, 1998. Erdos, Renee. “Leichhardt, Friedrich Wilhelm Ludwig (1813-1848).” Australian Dictionary of Biography Online Edition. Melbourne: Melbourne UP, 1967. Everett, Holly. Roadside Crosses in Contemporary Memorial Culture. Austin: Texas UP, 2002. Excell, Gerri. “Roadside Memorials in the UK.” Unpublished MA thesis. Reading: University of Reading, 2004. ———. “Contemporary Deathscapes: A Comparative Analysis of the Material Culture of Roadside Memorials in the US, Australia and the UK.” 7th International Conference on the Social Context of Death, Dying and Disposal. Bath, UK: University of Bath, 2005. Goddu, Teresa A. Gothic America: Narrative, History, and Nation. New York: Columbia UP, 2007. Gorer, Geoffrey. “The p*rnography of Death.” Encounter V.4 (1955): 49–52. Grider, Sylvia. “Spontaneous Shrines: A Modern Response to Tragedy and Disaster.” New Directions in Folklore (5 Oct. 2001). Haider, Amna. “War Trauma and Gothic Landscapes of Dispossession and Dislocation in Pat Barker’s Regeneration Trilogy.” Gothic Studies 14.2 (2012): 55–73. Hall, Stephen S. Merchants of Immortality: Chasing the Dream of Human Life Extension. Boston: Houghton, Mifflin, Harcourt, 2003. Hartig, Kate V., and Kevin M. Dunn. “Roadside Memorials: Interpreting New Deathscapes in Newcastle, New South Wales.” Australian Geographical Studies 36 (1998): 5–20. Hockey, Jenny, and Janet Draper. “Beyond the Womb and the Tomb: Identity, (Dis)embodiment and the Life Course.” Body & Society 11.2 (2005): 41–57. Online version: 1–25. Jones, Ian, and Kaye McColl. (2006) “Highway Tragedy.” Goondiwindi Argus 9 Jun. 2006. Kiernan, Stephen P. “The Transformation of Death in America.” Final Acts: Death, Dying, and the Choices We Make. Eds. Nan Bauer-Maglin, and Donna Perry. Rutgers University: Rutgers UP, 2010. 163–182. Klaassens, M., P.D. Groote, and F.M. Vanclay. “Expressions of Private Mourning in Public Space: The Evolving Structure of Spontaneous and Permanent Roadside Memorials in the Netherlands.” Death Studies 37.2 (2013): 145–171. Ladd, Brian. Autophobia: Love and Hate in the Automotive Age. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2008. Leichhardt, Ludwig. Journal of an Overland Expedition of Australia from Moreton Bay to Port Essington, A Distance of Upwards of 3000 Miles during the Years 1844–1845. London, T & W Boone, 1847. Facsimile ed. Sydney: Macarthur Press, n.d. Lowe, Tim. “Roadside Memorials in South Eastern Australia.” 7th International Conference on the Social Context of Death, Dying and Disposal. Bath, UK: University of Bath, 2005. MacConville, Una. “Roadside Memorials.” Bath, UK: Centre for Death & Society, Department of Social and Policy Sciences, University of Bath, 2007. Macintyre, Stuart. “The Making of the Australian Working Class: An Historiographical Survey.” Historical Studies 18.71 (1978): 233–253. Mollinson, James, and Nicholas Bonham. Tucker. South Melbourne: Macmillan Company of Australia, and Australian National Gallery, 1982. Morell, Virginia. “Mournful Creatures.” Lapham’s Quarterly 6.4 (2013): 200–208. Nelson, Victoria. Gothicka: Vampire Heroes, Human Gods, and the New Supernatural. Harvard University: Harvard UP, 2012. “Pathways through Grief.” 1st National Conference on Bereavement in a Healthcare Setting. Dundee, 1–2 Sep. 2008. Piatti-Farnell, Lorna. “Words from the Culinary Crypt: Reading the Recipe as a Haunted/Haunting Text.” M/C Journal 16.3 (2013). Queensland Police. “Fatal Traffic Incident, Goondiwindi [Media Advisory].” 27 Apr. 2005. ———. “Fatal Truck Accident, Taroom.” Media release. 11 Dec. 2005. ———. “Double Fatality, Goondiwindi.” Media release. 5 Jun. 2006. Richter, E. D., P. Barach, E. Ben-Michael, and T. Berman. “Death and Injury from Motor Vehicle Crashes: A Public Health Failure, Not an Achievement.” Injury Prevention 7 (2001): 176–178. Secomb, Linnell. “Haunted Community.” The Politics of Community. Ed. Michael Strysick. Aurora, Co: Davies Group, 2002. 131–150. Spooner, Catherine. Contemporary Gothic. London: Reaktion, 2006.

Abstract:

The first two months of 2021 saw Google and Facebook ‘go dark’ in terms of news content on the Australia versions of their platforms. In January, Google ran a so-called “experiment” which removed or demoted current news in the search results available to a segment of Australian users. While Google was only darkened for some, in February news on Facebook went completely dark, with the company banning all news content and news sharing for users within Australian. Both of these instances of going dark occurred because of the imminent threat these platforms faced from the News Media Bargaining Code legislation that was due to be finalised by the Australian parliament. This article examines how both Google and Facebook responded to the draft Code, focussing on their threats to go dark, and the extent to which those threats were carried out. After exploring the context which produced the threats of going dark, this article looks at their impact, and how the Code was reshaped in light of those threats before it was finally legislated in early March 2021. Most importantly, this article outlines why Google and Facebook were prepared to go dark in Australia, and whether they succeeded in trying to prevent Australia setting the precedent of national governments dictating the terms by which digital platforms should pay for news content. From the Digital Platforms Inquiry to the Draft Code In July 2019, the Australian Treasurer released the Digital Platforms Inquiry Final Report which had been prepared by the Australian Competition and Consumer Commission (ACCC). It outlined a range of areas where Australian law, policies and practices were not keeping pace with the realities of a digital world of search giants, social networks, and streaming media. Analysis of the submissions made as part of the Digital Platforms Inquiry found that the final report was “primarily framed around the concerns of media companies, particularly News Corp Australia, about the impact of platform companies’ market dominance of content distribution and advertising share, leading to unequal economic bargaining relationships and the gradual disappearance of journalism jobs and news media publishers” (Flew et al. 13). As such, one of the most provocative recommendations made was the establishment of a new code that would “address the imbalance in the bargaining relationship between leading digital platforms and news media businesses” (Australian Competition and Consumer Commission, Digital Platforms Inquiry 16). The ACCC suggested such a code would assist Australian news organisations of any size in negotiating with Facebook, Google and others for some form of payment for news content. The report was released at a time when there was a greatly increased global appetite for regulating digital platforms. Thus the battle over the Code was watched across the world as legislation that had the potential to open the door for similar laws in other countries (Flew and Wilding). Initially the report suggested that the digital giants should be asked to develop their own codes of conduct for negotiating with news organisations. These codes would have then been enforced within Australia if suitably robust. However, after months of the big digital platforms failing to produce meaningful codes of their own, the Australian government decided to commission their own rules in this arena. The ACCC thus prepared the draft legislation that was tabled in July 2020 as the Australian News Media Bargaining Code. According to the ACCC the Code, in essence, tried to create a level playing field where Australian news companies could force Google and Facebook to negotiate a ‘fair’ payment for linking to, or showing previews of, their news content. Of course, many commentators, and the platforms themselves, retorted that they already bring significant value to news companies by referring readers to news websites. While there were earlier examples of Google and Facebook paying for news, these were largely framed as philanthropy: benevolent digital giants supporting journalism for the good of democracy. News companies and the ACCC argued this approach completely ignored the fact that Google and Facebook commanded more than 80% of the online advertising market in Australia at that time (Meade, “Google, Facebook and YouTube”). Nor did the digital giants acknowledge their disruptive power given the bulk of that advertising revenue used to flow to news companies. Some of the key features of this draft of the Code included (Australian Competition and Consumer Commission, “News Media Bargaining Code”): Facebook and Google would be the (only) companies initially ‘designated’ by the Code (i.e. specific companies that must abide by the Code), with Instagram included as part of Facebook. The Code applied to all Australian news organisations, and specifically mentioned how small, regional, and rural news media would now be able to meaningfully bargain with digital platforms. Platforms would have 11 weeks after first being contacted by a news organisation to reach a mutually negotiated agreement. Failure to reach agreements would result in arbitration (using a style of arbitration called final party arbitration which has both parties present a final offer or position, with an Australian arbiter simply choosing between the two offers in most cases). Platforms were required to give 28 days notice of any change to their algorithms that would impact on the ways Australian news was ranked and appeared on their platform. Penalties for not following the Code could be ten million dollars, or 10% of the platform’s annual turnover in Australia (whichever was greater). Unsurprisingly, Facebook, Google and a number of other platforms and companies reacted very negatively to the draft Code, with their formal submissions arguing: that the algorithm change notifications would give certain news companies an unfair advantage while disrupting the platforms’ core business; that charging for linking would break the underlying free nature of the internet; that the Code overstated the importance and reach of news on each platform; and many other objections were presented, including strong rejections of the proposed model of arbitration which, they argued, completely favoured news companies without providing any real or reasonable limit on how much news organisations could ask to be paid (Google; Facebook). Google extended their argument by making a second submission in the form of a report with the title ‘The Financial Woes of News Publishers in Australia’ (Shapiro et al.) that argued Australian journalism and news was financially unsustainable long before digital platforms came along. However, in stark contrast the Digital News Report: Australia 2020 found that Google and Facebook were where many Australians found their news; in 2020, 52% of Australians accessed news on social media (up from 46% the year before), with 39% of Australians getting news from Facebook, and that number jumping to 49% when specifically focusing on news seeking during the first COVID-19 pandemic peak in April 2021 (Park et al.). The same report highlighted that 43% of people distrust news found on social media (with a further 29% neutral, and only 28% of people explicitly trusting news found via social media). Moreover, 64% of Australians were concerned about misinformation online, and of all the platforms mentioned in the survey, respondents were most concerned about Facebook as a source of misinformation, with 36% explicitly indicating this was the place they were most concerned about encountering ‘fake news’. In this context Facebook and Google battled the Code by launching a public relations campaigns, appealing directly to Australian consumers. Google Drives a Bus Across Australia Google’s initial response to the draft Code was a substantial public relations campaign which saw the technology company advocating against the Code but not necessarily the ideas behind it. Google instead posited their own alternative way of paying for journalism in Australia. On the main Google search landing page, the usually very white surrounds of the search bar included the text “Supporting Australian journalism: a constructive path forward” which linked to a Google page outlining their version of a ‘Fair Code’. Popup windows appeared across many of Google’s services and apps, noting Google “are willing to pay to support journalism”, with a button labelled ‘Hear our proposal’. Figure 1: Popup notification on Google Australia directing users to Google’s ‘A Fair Code’ proposal rebutting the draft Code. (Screen capture by author, 29 January 2021) Google’s popups and landing page links were visible for more than six months as the Code was debated. In September 2020, a Google blog post about the Code was accompanied by a YouTube video campaign featuring Australia comedian Greta Lee Jackson (Google Australia, Google Explains Arbitration). Jackson used the analogy of Google as a bus driver, who is forced to pay restaurants for delivering customers to them, and then pay part of the running costs of restaurants, too. The video reinforced Google’s argument that the draft Code was asking digital platforms to pay potentially enormous costs for news content without acknowledging the value of Google bringing readers to the news sites. However, the video opened with the line that “proposed laws can be confusing, so I'll use an analogy to break it down”, setting a tone that would seem patronising to many people. Moreover, the video, and Google’s main argument, completely ignored the personal data Google receives every time a user searches for, or clicks on, a news story via Google Search or any other Google service. If Google’s analogy was accurate, then the bus driver would be going through every passenger’s bag while they were on the bus, taking copies of all their documents from drivers licenses to loyalty cards, keeping a record of every time they use the bus, and then using this information to get advertisers to pay for a tailored advertisem*nt on the back of the seat in front of every passenger, every time they rode the bus. Notably, by the end of March 2021, the video had only received 10,399 views, which suggests relatively few people actually clicked on it to watch. In early January 2021, at the height of the debate about the Code, Google ran what they called “an experiment” which saw around 1% of Australian users suddenly only receive “older or less relevant content” when searching for news (Barnet, “Google’s ‘Experiment’”). While ostensibly about testing options for when the Code became law, the unannounced experiment also served as a warning shot. Google very effectively reminded users and politicians about their important role in determining which news Australian users find, and what might happen if Google darkened what they returned as news results. On 21 January 2021, Mel Silva, the Managing Director and public face of Google in Australia and New Zealand gave public testimony about the company’s position before a Senate inquiry. Silva confirmed that Google were indeed considering removing Google Search in Australia altogether if the draft Code was not amended to address their key concerns (Silva, “Supporting Australian Journalism: A Constructive Path Forward An Update on the News Media Bargaining Code”). Google’s seemingly sudden escalation in their threat to go dark led to articles such as a New York Times piece entitled ‘An Australia with No Google? The Bitter Fight behind a Drastic Threat’ (Cave). Google also greatly amplified their appeal to the Australian public, with a video featuring Mel Silva appearing frequently on all Google sites in Australia to argue their position (Google Australia, An Update). By the end of March 2021, Silva’s video had been watched more than 2.2 million times on YouTube. Silva’s testimony, video and related posts from Google all characterised the Code as: breaking “how Google search works in Australia”; creating a world where links online are paid for and thus both breaking Google and “undermin[ing] how the web works”; and saw Google offer their News Showcase as a viable alternative that, in Google’s view, was “a fair one” (Silva, “Supporting Australian Journalism”). Google emphasised submissions about the Code which backed their position, including World Wide Web inventor Tim Berners-Lee who agreed that the idea of charging for links could have a more wide-reaching impact, challenging the idea of a free web (Leaver). Google also continued to release their News Showcase product in other parts of the world. They emphasised that there were existing arrangements for Showcase in Australia, but the current regulatory uncertainty meant it was paused in Australia until the debates about the Code were resolved. In the interim, news media across Australia, and the globe, were filled with stories speculating what an Australia would look like if Google went completely dark (e.g. Cave; Smyth). Even Microsoft weighed in to supporting the Code and offer their search engine Bing as a viable alternative to fill the void if Google really did go dark (Meade, “Microsoft’s Bing”). In mid-February, the draft Code was tabled in Australian parliament. Many politicians jumped at the chance to sing the Code’s praises and lament the power that Google and Facebook have across various spheres of Australian life. Yet as these speeches were happening, the Australian Treasurer Josh Frydenberg was holding weekend meetings with executives from Google and Facebook, trying to smooth the path toward the Code (Massola). In these meetings, a number of amendments were agreed to, including the Code more clearly taking in to account any existing deals already on the table before it became law. In these meetings the Treasurer made in clear to Google that if the deals done prior to the Code were big enough, he would consider not designating Google under the Code, which in effect would mean Google is not immediately subject to it (Samios and Visentin). With that concession in hand Google swiftly signed deals with over 50 Australian news publishers, including Seven West Media, Nine, News Corp, The Guardian, the ABC, and some smaller publishers such as Junkee Media (Taylor; Meade, “ABC Journalism”). While the specific details of these deals were not made public, the deals with Seven West Media and Nine were both reported to be worth around $30 million Australian dollars (Dudley-Nicholson). In reacting to Google's deals Frydenberg described them as “generous deals, these are fair deals, these are good deals for the Australian media businesses, deals that they are making off their own bat with the digital giants” (Snape, “‘These Are Good Deals’”). During the debates about the Code, Google had ultimately ensured that every Australian user was well aware that Google was, in their words, asking for a “fair” Code, and before the Code became law even the Treasurer was conceding that Google’s was offering a “fair deal” to Australian news companies. Facebook Goes Dark on News While Google never followed through on their threat to go completely dark, Facebook took a very different path, with a lot less warning. Facebook’s threat to remove all news from the platform for users in Australia was not made explicit in their formal submissions the draft of the Code. However, to be fair, Facebook’s Managing Director in Australia and New Zealand Will Easton did make a blog post at the end of August 2020 in which he clearly stated: “assuming this draft code becomes law, we will reluctantly stop allowing publishers and people in Australia from sharing local and international news on Facebook and Instagram” (Easton). During the negotiations in late 2020 Instagram was removed as an initial target of the Code (just as YouTube was not included as part of Google) along with a number of other concessions, but Facebook were not sated. Yet Easton’s post about removing news received very little attention after it was made, and certainly Facebook made no obvious attempt to inform their millions of Australian users that news might be completely blocked. Hence most Australians were shocked when that was exactly what Facebook did. Facebook’s power has, in many ways, always been exercised by what the platform’s algorithms display to users, what content is most visible and equally what content is made invisible (Bucher). The morning of Wednesday, 17 February 2021, Australian Facebook users awoke to find that all traditional news and journalism had been removed from the platform. Almost all pages associated with news organisations were similarly either disabled or wiped clean, and that any attempt to share links to news stories was met with a notification: “this post can’t be shared”. The Australian Prime Minister Scott Morrison reacted angrily, publicly lamenting Facebook’s choice to “unfriend Australia”, adding their actions were “as arrogant as they were disappointing”, vowing that Australia would “not be intimidated by big tech” (Snape, “Facebook Unrepentant”). Figure 2: Facebook notification appearing when Australians attempted to share news articles on the platform. (Screen capture by author, 20 February 2021) Facebook’s news ban in Australia was not limited to official news pages and news content. Instead, their ban initially included a range of pages and services such as the Australian Bureau of Meteorology, emergency services pages, health care pages, hospital pages, services providing vital information about the COVID-19 pandemic, and so forth. The breadth of the ban may have been purposeful, as one of Facebook’s biggest complaints was that the Code defined news too broadly (Facebook). Yet in the Australian context, where the country was wrestling with periodic lockdowns and the Coronavirus pandemic on one hand, and bushfires and floods on the other, the removal of these vital sources of information showed a complete lack of care or interest in Australian Facebook users. Beyond the immediate inconvenience of not being able to read or share news on Facebook, there were a range of other, immediate, consequences. As Barnet, amongst others, warned, a Facebook with all credible journalism banned would almost certainly open the floodgates to a tide of misinformation, with nothing left to fill the void; it made Facebook’s “public commitment to fighting misinformation look farcical” (Barnet, “Blocking Australian News”). Moreover, Bossio noted, “reputational damage from blocking important sites that serve Australia’s public interest overnight – and yet taking years to get on top of user privacy breaches and misinformation – undermines the legitimacy of the platform and its claimed civic intentions” (Bossio). If going dark and turning off news in Australia was supposed to win the sympathy of Australian Facebook users, then the plan largely backfired. Yet as with Google, the Australian Treasurer was meeting with Mark Zuckerberg and Facebook executives behind closed doors, which did eventually lead to changes before the Code was finally legislated (Massola). Facebook gained a number of concessions, including: a longer warning period before a Facebook could be designated by the Code; a longer period before news organisations would be able to expect negotiations to be concluded; an acknowledgement that existing deals would be taken in to account during negotiations; and, most importantly, a clarification that if Facebook was to once again block news this would both prevent them being subject to the Code and was not be something the platform could be punished for. Like Google, though, Facebook’s biggest gain was again the Treasurer making it clear that by making deals in advance on the Code becoming law, it was likely that Facebook would not be designated, and thus not subject to the Code at all (Samios and Visentin). After these concessions the news standoff ended and on 23 February the Australian Treasurer declared that after tense negotiations Facebook had “refriended Australia”; the company had “committed to entering into good-faith negotiations with Australian news media businesses and seeking to reach agreements to pay for content” (Visentin). Over the next month there were some concerns voiced about slow progress, but then major deals were announced between Facebook and News Corp Australia, and with Nine, with other deals following closely (Meade, “Rupert Murdoch”). Just over a week after the ban began, Facebook returned news to their platform in Australia. Facebook obviously felt they had won the battle, but Australia Facebook users were clearly cannon fodder, with their interests and wellbeing ignored. Who Won? The Immediate Aftermath of the Code After the showdowns with Google and Facebook, the final amendments to the Code were made and it was legislated as the News Media and Digital Platforms Mandatory Bargaining Code (Australian Treasury), going into effect on 2 March 2021. However, when it became legally binding, not one single company was ‘designated’, meaning that the Code did not immediately apply to anyone. Yet deals had been struck, money would flow to Australian news companies, and Facebook had returned news to its platform in Australia. At the outset, Google, Facebook, news companies in Australia and the Australian government all claimed to have won the battle over the Code. Having talked up their tough stance on big tech platforms when the Digital Platforms Inquiry landed in 2019, the Australian Government was under public pressure to deliver on that rhetoric. The debates and media coverage surrounding the Code involved a great deal of political posturing and gained much public attention. The Treasurer was delighted to see deals being struck that meant Facebook and Google would pay Australian news companies. He actively portrayed this as the government protecting Australia’s interest and democracy. The fact that the Code was leveraged as a threat does mean that the nuances of the Code are unlikely to be tested in a courtroom in the near future. Yet as a threat it was an effective one, and it does remain in the Treasurer’s toolkit, with the potential to be deployed in the future. While mostly outside the scope of this article, it should definitely be noted that the biggest winner in the Code debate was Rupert Murdoch, executive chairman of News Corp. They were the strongest advocates of regulation forcing the digital giants to pay for news in the first place, and had the most to gain and least to lose in the process. Most large news organisations in Australia have fared well, too, with new revenue flowing in from Google and Facebook. However, one of the most important facets of the Code was the inclusion of mechanisms to ensure that regional and small news publishers in Australia would be able to negotiate with Facebook and Google. While some might be able to band together and strike terms (and some already have) it is likely that many smaller news companies in Australia will miss out, since the deals being struck with the bigger news companies appear to be big enough to ensure they are not designated, and thus not subject to the Code (Purtill). A few weeks after the Code became law ACCC Chair Rod Sims stated that the “problem we’re addressing with the news media code is simply that we wanted to arrest the decline in money going to journalism” (Kohler). On that front the Code succeeded. However, there is no guarantee the deals will mean money will support actual journalists, rather than disappearing as extra corporate profits. Nor is there any onus on Facebook or Google to inform news organisations about changes to their algorithms that might impact on news rankings. Also, as many Australia news companies are now receiving payments from Google and Facebook, there is a danger the news media will become dependent on that revenue, which may make it harder for journalists to report on the big tech giants without some perceptions of a conflict of interest. In a diplomatic post about the Code, Google thanked everyone who had voiced concerns with the initial drafts of the legislation, thanked Australian users, and celebrated that their newly launched Google News Showcase had “two million views of content” with more than 70 news partners signed up within Australia (Silva, “An Update”). Given that News Showcase had already begun rolling out elsewhere in the world, it is likely Google were already aware they were going to have to contribute to the production of journalism across the globe. The cost of paying for news in Australia may well have fallen within the parameters Google had already decided were acceptable and inevitable before the debate about the Code even began (Purtill). In the aftermath of the Code becoming legislation, Google also posted a cutting critique of Microsoft, arguing they were “making self-serving claims and are even willing to break the way the open web works in an effort to undercut a rival” (Walker). In doing so, Google implicitly claimed that the concessions and changes to the Code they had managed to negotiate effectively positioned them as having championed the free and open web. At the end of February 2021, in a much more self-congratulatory post-mortem of the Code entitled “The Real Story of What Happened with News on Facebook in Australia”, Facebook reiterated their assertion that they bring significant value to news publishers and that the platform receives no real value in return, stating that in 2020 Facebook provided “approximately 5.1 billion free referrals to Australian publishers worth an estimated AU$407 million to the news industry” (Clegg). Deploying one last confused metaphor, Facebook argued the original draft of the Code was “like forcing car makers to fund radio stations because people might listen to them in the car — and letting the stations set the price.” Of course, there was no mention that following that metaphor, Facebook would have bugged the car and used that information to plaster the internal surfaces with personalised advertising. Facebook also touted the success of their Facebook News product in the UK, albeit without setting a date for the rollout of the product in Australia. While Facebook did concede that “the decision to stop the sharing of news in Australia appeared to come out of nowhere”, what the company failed to do was apologise to Australian Facebook users for the confusion and inconvenience they experienced. Nevertheless, on Facebook’s own terms, they certainly positioned themselves as having come out winners. Future research will need to determine whether Facebook’s actions damaged their reputation or encouraged significant numbers of Australians to leave the platform permanently, but in the wake of a number of high-profile scandals, including Cambridge Analytica (Vaidhyanathan), it is hard to see how Facebook’s actions would not have further undermined consumer trust in the company and their main platform (Park et al.). In fighting the Code, Google and Facebook were not just battling the Australian government, but also the implication that if they paid for news in Australia, they likely would also have to do so in other countries. The Code was thus seen as a dangerous precedent far more than just a mechanism to compel payment in Australia. Since both companies ensured they made deals prior to the Code becoming law, neither was initially ‘designated’, and thus neither were actually subject to the Code at the time of writing. The value of the Code has been as a threat and a means to force action from the digital giants. How effective it is as a piece of legislation remains to be seen in the future if, indeed, any company is ever designated. For other countries, the exact wording of the Code might not be as useful as a template, but its utility to force action has surely been noted. Like the inquiry which initiated it, the Code set “the largest digital platforms, Google and Facebook, up against the giants of traditional media, most notably Rupert Murdoch’s News Corporation” (Flew and Wilding 50). Yet in a relatively unusual turn of events, both sides of that battle claim to have won. At the same time, EU legislators watched the battle closely as they considered an “Australian-style code” of their own (Dillon). Moreover, in the month immediately following the Code being legislated, both the US and Canada were actively pursuing similar regulation (Baier) with Facebook already threatening to remove news and go dark for Canadian Facebook users (van Boom). For Facebook, and Google, the battle continues, but fighting the Code has meant the genie of paying for news content is well and truly out of the bottle. References Australian Competition and Consumer Commission. Digital Platforms Inquiry: Final Report. 25 July 2019. <https://www.accc.gov.au/focus-areas/inquiries/digital-platforms-inquiry/final-report-executive-summary>. ———. “News Media Bargaining Code: Draft Legislation.” Australian Competition and Consumer Commission, 22 July 2020. <https://www.accc.gov.au/focus-areas/digital-platforms/news-media-bargaining-code/draft-legislation>. Australian Treasury. Treasury Laws Amendment (News Media and Digital Platforms Mandatory Bargaining Code) Act 2021. Attorney-General’s Department, 2 Mar. 2021. <https://www.legislation.gov.au/Details/C2021A00021/Html/Text>. Baier, Jansen. “US Could Allow News Distribution Fees for Google, Facebook.” MediaFile, 31 Mar. 2021. <http://www.mediafiledc.com/us-could-allow-news-distribution-fees-for-google-facebook/>. Barnet, Belinda. “Blocking Australian News Shows Facebook’s Pledge to Fight Misinformation Is Farcical.” The Guardian, 18 Feb. 2021. <http://www.theguardian.com/commentisfree/2021/feb/18/blocking-australian-news-shows-facebooks-pledge-to-fight-misinformation-is-farcical>. ———. “Google’s ‘Experiment’ Hiding Australian News Just Shows Its Inordinate Power.” The Guardian, 14 Jan. 2021. <http://www.theguardian.com/commentisfree/2021/jan/14/googles-experiment-hiding-australian-news-just-shows-its-inordinate-power>. Bossio, Diana. “Facebook Has Pulled the Trigger on News Content — and Possibly Shot Itself in the Foot.” The Conversation, 18 Feb. 2021. <http://theconversation.com/facebook-has-pulled-the-trigger-on-news-content-and-possibly-shot-itself-in-the-foot-155547>. Bucher, Taina. “Want to Be on the Top? Algorithmic Power and the Threat of Invisibility on Facebook.” New Media & Society 14.7 (2012): 1164–80. DOI:10.1177/1461444812440159. Cave, Damien. “An Australia with No Google? The Bitter Fight behind a Drastic Threat.” The New York Times, 22 Jan. 2021. <https://www.nytimes.com/2021/01/22/business/australia-google-facebook-news-media.html>. Clegg, Nick. “The Real Story of What Happened with News on Facebook in Australia.” About Facebook, 24 Feb. 2021. <https://about.fb.com/news/2021/02/the-real-story-of-what-happened-with-news-on-facebook-in-australia/>. Dillon, Grace. “EU Contemplates Australia-Style Media Bargaining Code; China Imposes New Antitrust Rules.” ExchangeWire.com, 9 Feb. 2021. <https://www.exchangewire.com/blog/2021/02/09/eu-contemplates-australia-style-media-bargaining-code-china-imposes-new-antitrust-rules/>. Dudley-Nicholson, Jennifer. “Google May Escape Laws after Spending Spree.” The Daily Telegraph, 17 Feb. 2021. <https://www.dailytelegraph.com.au/news/national/google-may-escape-tough-australian-news-laws-after-a-lastminute-spending-spree/news-story/d3b37406bf279ff6982287d281d1fbdd>. Easton, Will. “An Update about Changes to Facebook’s Services in Australia.” About Facebook, 1 Sep. 2020. <https://about.fb.com/news/2020/08/changes-to-facebooks-services-in-australia/>. Facebook. Facebook Response to the Australian Treasury Laws Amendment (News Media and Digital Platforms Mandatory Bargaining Code) Bill 2020. 28 Aug. 2020. <https://www.accc.gov.au/system/files/Facebook_0.pdf>. Flew, Terry, et al. “Return of the Regulatory State: A Stakeholder Analysis of Australia’s Digital Platforms Inquiry and Online News Policy.” The Information Society 37.2 (2021): 128–45. DOI:10.1080/01972243.2020.1870597. Flew, Terry, and Derek Wilding. “The Turn to Regulation in Digital Communication: The ACCC’s Digital Platforms Inquiry and Australian Media Policy.” Media, Culture & Society 43.1 (2021): 48–65. DOI:10.1177/0163443720926044. Google. Draft News Media and Platforms Mandatory Bargaining Code: Submissions in Response. 28 Aug. 2020. <https://www.accc.gov.au/system/files/Google_0.pdf>. Google Australia. An Update from Google on the News Media Bargaining Code. 2021. YouTube. <https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dHypeuHePEI>. ———. Google Explains Arbitration under the News Media Bargaining Code. 2020. YouTube. <https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=6Io01W3migk>. Kohler, Alan. “The News Bargaining Code Is Officially Dead.” The New Daily, 16 Mar. 2021. <https://thenewdaily.com.au/news/2021/03/17/alan-kohler-news-bargaining-code-dead/>. Leaver, Tama. “Web’s Inventor Says News Media Bargaining Code Could Break the Internet. He’s Right — but There’s a Fix.” The Conversation, 21 Jan. 2021. <http://theconversation.com/webs-inventor-says-news-media-bargaining-code-could-break-the-internet-hes-right-but-theres-a-fix-153630>. Massola, James. “Frydenberg, Facebook Negotiating through the Weekend.” The Sydney Morning Herald, 20 Feb. 2021. <https://www.smh.com.au/politics/federal/frydenberg-facebook-negotiating-through-the-weekend-on-new-media-laws-20210219-p573zp.html>. Meade, Amanda. “ABC Journalism to Appear on Google’s News Showcase in Lucrative Deal.” The Guardian, 22 Feb. 2021. <http://www.theguardian.com/media/2021/feb/23/abc-journalism-to-appear-on-googles-showcase-in-lucrative-deal>. ———. “Google, Facebook and YouTube Found to Make Up More than 80% of Australian Digital Advertising.” The Guardian, 23 Oct. 2020. <http://www.theguardian.com/media/2020/oct/23/google-facebook-and-youtube-found-to-make-up-more-than-80-of-australian-digital-advertising>. ———. “Microsoft’s Bing Ready to Step in If Google Pulls Search from Australia, Minister Says.” The Guardian, 1 Feb. 2021. <http://www.theguardian.com/technology/2021/feb/01/microsofts-bing-ready-to-step-in-if-google-pulls-search-from-australia-minister-says>. ———. “Rupert Murdoch’s News Corp Strikes Deal as Facebook Agrees to Pay for Australian Content.” The Guardian, 15 Mar. 2021. <http://www.theguardian.com/media/2021/mar/16/rupert-murdochs-news-corp-strikes-deal-as-facebook-agrees-to-pay-for-australian-content>. Park, Sora, et al. Digital News Report: Australia 2020. Canberra: News and Media Research Centre, 16 June 2020. DOI:10.25916/5ec32f8502ef0. Purtill, James. “Facebook Thinks It Won the Battle of the Media Bargaining Code — but So Does the Government.” ABC News, 25 Feb. 2021. <https://www.abc.net.au/news/science/2021-02-26/facebook-google-who-won-battle-news-media-bargaining-code/13193106>. Samios, Zoe, and Lisa Visentin. “‘Historic Moment’: Treasurer Josh Frydenberg Hails Google’s News Content Deals.” The Sydney Morning Herald, 17 Feb. 2021. <https://www.smh.com.au/business/companies/historic-moment-treasurer-josh-frydenberg-hails-google-s-news-content-deals-20210217-p573eu.html>. Shapiro, Carl, et al. The Financial Woes of News Publishers in Australia. 27 Aug. 2020. <https://www.accc.gov.au/system/files/Google%20Annex.PDF>. Silva, Mel. “An Update on the News Media Bargaining Code.” Google Australia, 1 Mar. 2021. <http://www.google.com.au/google-in-australia/an-open-letter/>. ———. “Supporting Australian Journalism: A Constructive Path Forward – An Update on the News Media Bargaining Code.” Google Australia, 22 Jan. 2021. <https://about.google/intl/ALL_au/google-in-australia/jan-6-letter/>. Smyth, Jamie. “Australian Companies Forced to Imagine Life without Google.” Financial Times, 9 Feb. 2021. <https://www.ft.com/content/fa66e8dc-afb1-4a50-8dfa-338a599ad82d>. Snape, Jack. “Facebook Unrepentant as Prime Minister Dubs Emergency Services Block ‘Arrogant.’” ABC News, 18 Feb. 2021. <https://www.abc.net.au/news/2021-02-18/facebook-unrepentant-scott-morrison-dubs-move-arrogant/13169340>. ———. “‘These Are Good Deals’: Treasurer Praises Google News Deals amid Pressure from Government Legislation.” ABC News, 17 Feb. 2021. <https://www.abc.net.au/news/2021-02-17/treasurer-praises-good-deals-between-google-news-seven/13163676>. Taylor, Josh. “Guardian Australia Strikes Deal with Google to Join News Showcase.” The Guardian, 20 Feb. 2021. <http://www.theguardian.com/technology/2021/feb/20/guardian-australia-strikes-deal-with-google-to-join-news-showcase>. Vaidhyanathan, Siva. Antisocial Media: How Facebook Disconnects Us and Undermines Democracy. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2018. Van Boom, Daniel. “Facebook Could Block News in Canada like It Did in Australia.” CNET, 29 Mar. 2021. <https://www.cnet.com/news/facebook-could-block-news-in-canada-like-it-did-in-australia/>. Visentin, Lisa. “Facebook Refriends Australia after Last-Minute Changes to Media Code.” The Sydney Morning Herald, 23 Feb. 2021. <https://www.smh.com.au/politics/federal/government-agrees-to-last-minute-amendments-to-media-code-20210222-p574kc.html>. Walker, Kent. “Our Ongoing Commitment to Supporting Journalism.” Google, 12 Mar. 2021. <https://blog.google/products/news/google-commitment-supporting-journalism/>.